Author: admin

Linnea tries to help a stranger in need.

Chapter 1, In which I do a good deed

I was lying on my back staring at the ceiling when the phone rang. It was too much effort to move, so I continued pondering the cobwebs on the fan overhead and waited for the answering machine in the front room to cover for me.

“Michael, please pick up!” It was a young woman’s voice. “It’s Stacey — I really need to see you, and you aren’t answering your cell! Please call me as soon as you can.” There was a breathless pause and then she hung up.

Some women might get upset when their good-looking roommate got a call from a strange girl, but I wasn’t one of them. It happened pretty often, actually, but usually Michael was there to answer them. See, he was a sex addict.

It’s not what you’re thinking — he was a member of one of those “Anonymous” organizations and it had really straightened him out. He was a sponsor, too, and most of the time they were women; I guess they were less of a temptation because he was gay.

That was how we’d met, sort of. Not that I was a nympho or had a thing for gay men. Actually, with my travel schedule, I barely had any time for a social life, but when I did, I wanted a man who was ready to scratch my itch, if you know what I mean.

Apparently, Michael and my brother Peter had been scratching each other’s itches, a lot. It had been a shock to discover Peter swung that way, because we were pretty close and he’d never given even the slightest hint he wasn’t “normal.” Sorry; that was my parents’ viewpoint, not mine.

Anyway, they didn’t take it well when he came out of the closet, probably because he really came out, if you know what I mean, and I guess Peter couldn’t handle their rejection. Emotionally, I mean; he was financially self-sufficient by then. When he committed suicide, Michael was just totally broken up over it.

Daddy and Mommy wouldn’t even acknowledge he existed, and I sort of felt we owned him and Peter more than they’d gotten. Michael had enrolled in this program and I’d moved in with him for awhile so he wouldn’t be all alone. Daddy had cut me off, too, but it was something I’d needed to do. That had been two years ago; neither of us had raised the subject of my moving out again.

I liked our arrangement a lot. Aside from the benefits of sharing rent on a larger apartment than I could have afforded by myself, it was simply wonderful to come home from the trip of the week knowing there was unexpired milk in the refrigerator and my mail would be stacked on the end of my dresser. Michael told me having a totally unappealing shoulder to lean on had been literally a life saver.

It was the nicest rejection a girl could have.

The phone rang. “It’s Stacey again,” the woman said after the beep. “I’m sorry to keep bothering you, but I think I’m about to fall off the wagon. Please call me as soon as you get this, okay?” She sounded pretty frantic.

Reluctantly, I forced myself to sit up. The problem was, I had no idea of Michael’s whereabouts. It was late Saturday morning and I’d just gotten home after spending an unwanted evening in Atlanta, courtesy of airline snafus, and he’d been gone when I arrived. I’d seen his phone sitting on the kitchen counter, probably forgotten when he set it down to write the cheery “welcome home!” note that had been waiting for me.

As if the mobile phone’s electronic ears had been burning, I heard it beep in the other room, reminding its owner of waiting messages. I could guess who had left them.

I blew an errant strand of hair out of my face and leaned over to pick up the cordless handset on the nightstand. Michael had warned me, several times, not to get involved with any of his acquaintances from the program — that they could be dangerous. I wasn’t ready to go hang out with some hulking would-be rapist, but the girl on the phone didn’t sound that threatening.

She sounded like she was in trouble. Maybe if somebody had been there for Peter, he’d still be alive. I couldn’t just leave her hanging, waiting until whenever Michael might decide to return.

Stacey hadn’t left a number, but that was what caller ID was for. I punched a few buttons and she answered on the first ring.

“Michael, thank God!” she gasped.

“I’m sorry, this is Linnea,” I told her politely. “I just wanted to let you know that Michael is unavailable at the moment. Is there some way that I can assist you?”

There was silence on the other end of the line. Finally, she spoke up. “Linnea? I don’t know you, do I? Are you with the, um, counseling group?”

One of the things I’d learned in sales was that it was important to be assertive and confident. Nothing spooked a prospect like uncertainty. I couldn’t help this girl if she hung up on me. “Oh yes,” I assured her cheerfully. “In fact, I’m Michael’s sponsor.” We’d spent so much time talking together about Peter that it was a very small white lie. “I’d be happy to talk with you about whatever is bothering you, and lend you my support.”

“I don’t know,” Stacey whispered. I let the silence stretch, feeling it wasn’t time to push. She let out something that sounded halfway between a moan and a growl of exasperation. “I’ll take the chance. Can you meet me at the Starbucks on Third in 15 minutes?”

It was my turn to hesitate. I could make it, but not unless I went in what I was wearing. I hated the thought, for several reasons. Another one of the things I’d learned in sales was that you didn’t make the deal if you couldn’t get the prospect to pay attention to you. And that it was still a sexist boy’s club in the executive offices.

I wouldn’t say I dressed like a slut, but my skirts were shorter, my heels higher, and everything generally tighter than I would have preferred them to be. I was a cup size short of the point where I’d never have been thought of as anything except “that blonde bimbo with the rack,” but I had to fight to be twice as good as my male coworkers just to stay even, and they didn’t have to spend two hours every morning in the hotel exercise room working off drinks from the previous evening. I tried really hard not to be jealous of Michael, who worked from home and could wear anything he wanted.

I’d resigned myself to it on the job, but the pinstriped pencil skirt and silk shell I had on wouldn’t have been my first choice to meet with some poor woman who was in a sex rehab program. Worse, it all looked slept in, which technically wasn’t true, but was damn close.

My hair looked equally bad. It was overdue for a shampoo, long past the staying power of my hair spray, and showing a little more “dirty” and less “blonde” at the roots than I preferred. I’d planned to have it fixed the previous week, but Annie had been out sick and I wasn’t going to trust my look to somebody I wasn’t familiar with. I’d had to cancel that morning’s appointment, too.

I reminded myself it was all small potatoes next to this girl’s problems. “I’ll be there,” I promised Stacey.

“Oh, thank you so much, Linnea!” she gushed. “You’re a lifesaver!” Stacey hung up before I could ask how to recognize her.

“Shit!” I vented to the empty room, and stood up. I didn’t have the energy to change shoes, and I’d need all the time I had to walk the half mile in my pumps, so I left without writing a note for Michael. I’d see him in a bit, anyway.

I thought I had Stacey identified about 30 seconds after I walked through the door. There was this intense-looking girl seated by herself at a table, staring hungrily at every woman that entered the place. I studied her, trying not to be too obvious about it, while I waited in line to get my iced double espresso. Laugh if you will, but it was warm out and I needed the caffeine.

She looked like she was probably in her mid-twenties, a few years younger than myself, and might have been a vampire if it had been night instead of daytime and this had been a fantasy novel. Her complexion was pale, but she had jet black shoulder-length hair, apparently favored really dark lipstick and nail polish, and everything she wore was black. I hadn’t seen so much eyeliner since the last issue of Vogue.

“Stacey?” I asked, after approaching her table.

Her eyes raked me from head to toe. “Linnea, I presume?” She suddenly smiled, her white teeth incongruous against the lipstick. “The world works in strange ways.”

“Forgive the appearance,” I smiled back, seating myself across from her. “You caught me at a bad time, but it sounds like you’re having a worse one.”

Stacey took a sip from the cup in front of her. “Yeah; thanks for coming.” She stared at her hands for a moment, and released an explosive sigh. “Jesus, it’s been hard! They tell you to put yourself in a good place, to stay away from temptation, but…”

I nodded understandingly. “You have to keep working at it; stay strong. There’s no quick fix.” I’d heard Michael say that a million times.

She looked up at me beseechingly. “I don’t know if I can hold out or not. I caught myself outside a salon today; they had a help wanted sign posted. My hand was on the door. Do you know how hard it was to turn away?”

“Well, you made it,” I reassured her. I absently pushed my hair behind my ear while I tried to figure out the subtext of what Stacey was saying. What would be so bad about a salon? Belatedly it occurred to me that perhaps she was a lesbian. Well, if she was, there was nothing I could do now — and that didn’t make her less deserving of whatever support I could provide. After all, my brother had been gay.

And he’d died thinking he’d been rejected by his family. I reached out to squeeze Stacey’s hand reassuringly. “Be fierce! You can do it, Stacey! Just stick with what’s gotten you here.”

“What’s gotten me here.” Stacey not quite giggled. “Linnea, do you really work with Michael?” She plucked a blonde hair from her hand and stared at it.

“Well, yes, of course,” I prevaricated. I didn’t want to lie more than I had, but it seemed like a bad time to admit we were only friends.

Stacey coiled the hair about a finger until it formed a little loop. “I was just wondering,” she said, more casually, and surprised me by popping the hair into her mouth. She washed it down with another swig of her drink.

“Yes, about two years now,” I said, taking a drink of my own. I don’t know what happened, but somehow my hand froze an inch short of my mouth and I poured espresso right down the front of my blouse. “Shit!” I yelped, hurriedly setting down the cup, but the damage was done.

“Are you alright?” Stacey gasped, eyes wide.

“I can’t believe I did that,” I admitted, feeling horribly embarrassed. “Please excuse me for a minute and let me go clean up.” I rose to my feet and hurried to the women’s room without waiting for her response.

A huge dark spot covered the front of my blouse when I looked in the mirror. It could easily have been worse, but somehow I’d managed to pour my drink right down my cleavage; the blouse had contained the splash, and my bra had absorbed the excess liquid.

It might already be too late, but I quickly removed my blouse and began rinsing it in the sink, hoping the stain hadn’t set in the silk. A trickle on my belly reminded me of the bra and the danger to my wool skirt. Leaving the blouse to soak for a moment, I removed the bra as well, setting it aside for later.

I used a few damp paper towels to wipe myself clean, and then looked at the blouse. Fortunately, it looked like I’d been fast enough to avoid any permanent damage, but it was completely soaked. I caught sight of a diaper changing table to one side; rolling my blouse in an unconscionable number of paper towels reduced it from soaking wet to uniformly damp.

There really was no alternative, so I pulled it on and fastened the buttons, leaving it out instead of tucked in so it wouldn’t get the skirt so wet. My nipples hardened immediately from the evaporative cooling, but I couldn’t do anything about them, either. Looking in the mirror, I could see the points where they pushed against the damp silk, but it wasn’t really risque. Pathetically, it didn’t look any more rumpled than when I’d walked in, either.

After cleaning up the mess I’d made, and leaving the trash can near to overflowing, I took a last look in the mirror and pushed unhappily at my hair before leaving. Stacey was still sitting at the table, guarding my purse — I’d completely forgotten it in my panic! — and smiled when she caught sight of me.

“Everything okay?” she asked, handing me the purse.

“This day just keeps getting worse,” I groused, and then laughed lightly so she wouldn’t take it personally. “I haven’t felt so rumpled since I attended school.”

Stacey shook her head. “Nonsense; you’re smokin’, Linnea.”

“Freezing is what I am.” The air conditioning was blowing right on me, leaving my poor nipples feeling like tiny ice cubes. A stray draft wafted across my bare crotch, suggesting a rivulet of espresso must have made it that far after all. “Can we go outside and continue this while we walk?”

“Certainly! I’m sorry to have put you to so much bother, honestly.” Her mood already seemed more upbeat.

If comic-relief was what it took, I was happy to assist. Our spirits rose higher when a man entering the store as we left crashed into a display because he was watching us instead of where he was going. I realized I needed the laughter too, after my stressful week and long flight home.

We walked aimlessly, talking about trivial things, like two old friends. Eventually I started feeling warm and called a stop at an empty bench.

“I hope I’m not getting sick,” I complained, unfastening a few buttons and fanning myself. It was a warm day, but Stacey didn’t seem to be uncomfortable and she was wearing layered long-sleeved tops, a leather miniskirt over knit leggings, and tall boots.

“I’m sure it’s just the sun, Linnea. I can’t thank you enough for taking so much time out of your day to talk with me, when you’re not even my sponsor. Is there anything I can do to repay you?”

“Oh, please, Stacey — I was happy to help!” I objected. Then my mouth shot off before my tired brain could catch up. “You mentioned almost applying for work at a salon — could you do anything with my hair? I don’t know how I’m going to get it taken care of before tomorrow afternoon.”

Stacey surprised me by leaning forward and running a hand through it. “Sure! What would you like done?” She carelessly twisted another hair about her finger and popped it in her mouth.

It felt wrong to have asked, but backing out would have been awkward, and I didn’t want to offend her. Besides, I really did need to do something, and my flight out was at 5 PM the next day. “Just a trim and maybe touching up the color? I don’t want to be a bother.”

“You came to the right girl,” she answered with a smile. It dimmed slightly. “That is, if you don’t mind coming back to my place?”

Dim echoes of Michael’s warnings filtered through my head, but I felt I knew Stacey so well it was impossible to take them seriously. “Let’s go!”

I almost had second thoughts when we entered her tiny apartment, but then I realized the decor was just Stacey. Everything was dark earth tones, with drapes pulled across the windows and candles sitting on every unoccupied surface. However, the place was neat and tidy, with no trace of neglect.

Stacey pulled a chair out from the kitchen table, and then disappeared to collect her supplies. When she returned a minute later, she handed me an old stained T-shirt and told me I could change into it in the bathroom so my blouse wouldn’t get ruined.

Grateful for her hospitality, I slipped into the bathroom and unfastened the last few buttons on the blouse. I took the foam hanger Stacey handed me and hung the blouse on it, then hooked it on the shower rod to dry some more. The T-shirt was tight and scandalously thin, but it seemed like it would serve its purpose; I didn’t intend to wear it in public.

I also took the opportunity to use the toilet, but was stunned when I hiked up my skirt and discovered my underwear and hose were missing! I was absolutely sure I’d been wearing them that morning — like I said, I was no slut — but they were gone. Worse, I couldn’t remember removing them. I just sat there on the toilet, biological needs forgotten, while my brain locked up.

“Is everything okay in there?” Stacey asked.

“Um, sure, I’ll be right out,” I replied, and flushed the toilet to cover my hesitation. I’d have to figure it out later.

Putting on a confident smile, I walked out to the kitchen and sat down on the chair, feeling the nubby upholstery scratch gently against my skin. A half dozen or so flickering candles added ambiance to the utilitarian ceiling light; soft music was playing somewhere.

Stacey draped a towel around my shoulders and tilted my head back to begin wetting my hair. The feel of her grooming was so soothing, and I was so tired, that I fell asleep almost immediately.

“Hey, sleepyhead — what do you think?”

I blinked and wrinkled my nose at the faint smell of burning hair, hoping nothing had gone wrong while I’d been dozing. I looked at the mirror Stacey was holding in front of me, and then rubbed my eyes and looked again. When I’d sat down, my hair had been a medium blonde with some highlights. Now it was a bright platinum blonde, cut asymmetrically but very stylishly, and with masses of waves that added texture and color variations.

“I love it!” I gushed, and felt a wave of happiness at the sight of Stacey’s pleased smile.

“I always did prefer blondes,” she quipped, setting aside the mirror.

My glance fell to the bare mound between my spread legs. The familiar dark thatch I’d known since puberty was gone, leaving only ruddy swollen lips and gleaming skin. Stacey’s glance frankly was predatory, and I felt a rush of moisture at the thought of how attractive I was — and how attractive she was.

She unzipped her skirt and let it fall to the floor, revealing that her leggings were crotchless. The hair on our heads might have been as different as night and day, but I was thrilled to see her sex, like mine, was completely bared and dripping with desire.

“Oh God, I want you,” I moaned, my mouth suddenly dry.

Stacey came a step closer and I literally poured out of the chair onto my knees so I could worship her pussy. I’d never even thought of doing such a thing before, but as soon as the first drop of her nectar reached my yearning tongue, I knew I’d be doing it a lot in the future.

“That’s it, baby,” she cooed as I began lapping frantically. “We both know what a girl needs.”

---

I hope you all are liking how things are coming together in this story. If you find yourself rooting for the bad guy, then I know I did a good job.

Chapter Fifty-Six

YAVARA

I was in the midst of a great silence. It was deafening. The world around me seemed to pulse with it, fading in and out like the cadence of waves. Blood ran from my sister’s nose and mouth, and pooled onto the hollow of her throat. Her eyes were bloodshot and dull, staring at the ceiling. She was dead, and I didn’t feel anything. There was no catharsis, nor release, nor even a settling of peace. There was just emptiness. It was then that I realized how much of me was actually her. The sum of my soul that belonged to Leveria Tiadoa was filled with my hatred, self-loathing, insecurities and doubts, and that sum totaled more than any other; even more than Elena. Even more than Alkandi. I hadn’t been healed of all the anguish Leveria had dealt me; it had just been carved from me like a tumor crudely cut out, leaving me lesser than I was. The silence blared in my ears like a warning, and my heartbeats pounded like the ticking of a clock.

“You with me, Alkandi?” I whispered.

Silence answered.

“Did you do that, or did I?”

Again, nothing.

“I guess the real question is, what would Yavara do?”

Only the wind from the open window sounded in the room.

I smiled to myself. “No answer, huh? I guess I get to decide then. Any objection?”

Nothing.

“At least I asked.” I leaned forward, and took Leveria’s dead face in my hand. Her heart still pumped, and there was still something going on in what was left of her brain. She was dead, but there was enough left to be called ‘life.’ I reached behind her, scooped the pink matter off the pillow, and tossed it into the hole in her head. Then, I uttered the incantation.

LEVERIA

I opened my eyes. When had I closed them? There was a void. Blackness. No… not blackness, for blackness was something. This was nothing. A space of emptiness between moments. Death. I had died. I could feel it, a numbness, a discontinuity in the center of my consciousness. A before, and an after, but not an in between. A chasm that I had not crossed, but simply appeared on the other side of. I was so cold. I didn’t even remember what warmth felt like. I didn’t remember anything.

There was a creature beside me. A woman? Yes, a woman. Was she dead? She looked dead. Her skin was a sickly pale, and her eyes were distant, and she was lying still next to me. Orange eyes? That seemed strange to me, but I didn’t understand why. Where was this place? What was it? Everything around me was plush and pink, void of edges and hard surfaces. Cushions. Pillows. I remembered these things. I glanced down, and saw an array of strange objects littering the cushion I rested upon. These were things I could not logically grasp yet, but they engendered a strange feeling within me. The thing that lay between the strange objects was my body, and I could understand that it was mine even if it felt detached. Conceptually, I could reason that there were fingers attached to hands attached to arms attached to shoulders attached to chest. I could then reason further that these attachments carried a common connection to me—whatever I was—and that I, the consciousness that inhabited this… whatever this was… I could control my fingers. I sent a signal down my arm, and extended one finger. Yes, I could do that. It required quite a bit of effort, but I had autonomy over this body. This body that somehow did not feel like mine, but something that I had just entered. Had it been someone else’s before? No… no, I seemed to recall that I… whatever “I” was… I used to use this body. Though it seemed modular to me, I deduced that I could not in fact leave this body, though I obviously had just left it only moments ago, and so… ah, it didn’t matter. For now, I needed to only focus on gaining control of the shell I currently occupied.

I wiggled one finger, then the next, then the next, then the next. The last finger was different than the others, and moved strangely. Ah, it was my thumb. My memory was coming back. I wiggled one toe, then the next, then the next, then the next, then the smallest little one at the end. I did the same with the other foot, then extended my heel forward, and felt a satisfying crack in my ankle. Ankle, heel, foot; these were identifiers I could remember easily, but what were the things attached to my toes? Little white and pink shiny things that seemed to grow from the tips. Blades? Yes, they seemed like blades. A blade as I understood it, was a flat and sharp thing, and that described the things coming out of my fingers and toes, but… hmm… it didn’t seem right. Nails. They were called “nails” for some strange reason. I angled one nail against my opposite foot, and moved it across the flesh. I felt pain, and immediately comprehended it. Pain was easy. Pain and I were very intimate.

A flood of memories came back to me. The pain I had endured, the pain I had caused, the pain I relished and the pain I abhorred. The memories were fractured at first, just simple flashes of recollection without context, but they became more vivid by the second, until whole paintings were being displayed in my mind. I had inflicted and received so much pain. It was like I was trading it my whole life. I loved it, this trading of pain, this giving and receiving. It was a game, and I loved games. Who was I? A gamemaster of pain. But who? There was a memory… a crown being placed upon my head by an older man. Had I caused him pain? Oh yes, I had caused much. Had he caused me pain? Yes. He had caused my first true pain. Father. A memory flashed before my eyes. I was a little girl. I was playing alone in my room. Father came in. He walked funny, staggering every step. He stank of alcohol. I remembered that after that night, he never drank until his last dying days, but that night, the miasma of whisky that came from him was so strong that it filled the room. He looked down at me, and smiled. It wasn’t a fatherly smile. He locked the door behind him. There was nothing after that, but I remembered the pain, and that seedling of pain blossomed in me, becoming something beautiful, something terrible.

But I was always terrible. There was an even earlier memory of pain. Not the first pain I endured, but the first pain I inflicted. I remembered standing over the crib of a babe. It was a girl, and her head was bald except for wisps of blonde. ‘Yavara,’ I had cooed, ‘it’s your big sister. It’s Leveria.’ Leveria—that was my name. And this woman next to me… was she Yavara? The memory came back into focus. I had a twig in my little hand. Baby Yavara was only months old. I smiled impishly, and dangled the twig into Yavara’s crib. Her big blue baby eyes widened in wonder at it, and she attempted to grab it. I pulled it away, and giggled. She giggled too. I extended the twig into the crib once more, and gently poked her nose. I giggled, and she cackled delightedly, squirming in that fat little way babies do. I poked her belly, and we both laughed like it was the funniest thing in the world. I poked her in the eye, and she screamed. She shrieked so terribly that it seemed to split right through my skull, and I laughed. I laughed with more pleasure than I ever had.

From those two memories, I reconstructed the person that I was until all the pieces of my timeline were in place, and the only void space was the moment of nothing between my conversation with Yavara, and this instance right here. I looked at my little sister. Though she was staring blankly at me, the sheets beneath her parted mauve lips moved subtly with her breaths. She was so near to death. It had taken everything to bring me back. With a groan, I flopped one arm to my side, purposefully curled each finger around a pillow, then flopped the arm back so that the pillow was secured before my chest in both hands. With the utmost effort, I rolled to my side, atop my sister, and pressed her face into the pillow. She didn’t struggle. She just lied there while I shifted my weight onto my chest, and suppressed her ability to breathe. After a minute, one of her legs kicked a little. After two minutes, the kicking stopped. After three minutes, it started kicking again. Goddamn, how much longer would it take? After four minutes, her foot went still.

“You still alive, Yavara?” I asked. I pulled the pillow away. She was staring blankly at the ceiling, her orange eyes like glass, no light behind them. I put my finger over her mouth, and felt the faint wind of breath coming from her. “Shit,” I mused, “good lungs, but I guess you’re used to holding your breath though, huh?” I chuckled, and put the pillow back over her face. Why were their splotches on the pillowcase? I wiped my brow, but I wasn’t sweaty at all; I was practically freezing from death’s chill. I put my hand to my cheek, and felt wetness. I’d been weeping? Why? It didn’t make any sense, but even as I thought it, fat tears poured from my eyes, and splashed the pillow beneath me. I knew what grief was. I’d felt it keenly before, and so this pain was familiar to me, and it was the most unwelcome pain. It knotted in my chest, and squeezed like a fist around my heart, pulling everything down deep into the pit of my belly.

“No,” I hissed at Yavara’s glass eyes, “no, not for you! Not for you! Not for you!” But I could not kill the pain, and I could not swallow it. It washed over me, taking me completely, and I could only bury my face into my sister’s breast, and vent the pain with deep sobs.

“I won’t say it!” I bawled, “Goddamn you, I won’t say it!”

But the pain broached no argument. It built and built until the words bubbled unbidden from my mouth, “I’m sorry.”

My tears splashed upon Yavara’s vacant face, wetting her pallid cheeks and blue lips. Her breathing was slowing, each exhale like a numeral in the countdown. It wouldn’t be long now. The pain within me ebbed away, and left a cold solemnity. I knew what I had to do. With what strength I had in me, I crawled up my little sister’s body until my crotch was pressed around her face.

“Sorry about the taste,” I muttered as I shakenly elevated myself upright, “but that’s what you get when you have your entire kingdom run train on me.”

I clicked open Yavara’s mouth with my thumb, pinched her tongue, and brought it out. “If you die, this is going to look really, really bad.” I mused, and lowered my clit to her mouth. I gasped when the wet plush flesh pressed around me, but my pleasure was only momentary. As I settled atop my lifeless sister’s face, I realized I would have to do all the work for the both of us.

“I am not a necrophile.” I said to myself, and began grinding across Yavara’s tongue, “Not yet. Hold on, baby sis; I’m coming for you.”

I thrusted and shimmied, driving my hips forward and back, grunting and groaning with the exertion of it. The stimulus was present, but there was nothing about what I was doing that was even remotely sexy to me. I tried degrading my sister, but it only made me feel guilty. I tried encouraging her, but it felt disingenuous. With each labored motion, her breath that heated my sex became less and less frequent, until half a minute had gone by between soft exhalations.

“Come on!” I hissed, tears of frustration falling from my eyes. “Goddamn it! Make me fucking come, you stupid slut! I know you can do it!”

But there was nothing. My motions weren’t sinuous and sexy, but jerking and rigid, and my mind wasn’t soft with bliss and desire, but sharp with urgency and panic. I dug my fingers into the pillow, and tried moaning like I would in lust, but each sound was an affectation, and I gave up after the third utterance.

I closed my eyes. “Elena,” I whispered, “I really need your help right now.” I took one breath, then another, and let them slowly out through my mouth. I felt the panic wash away, and a peace come over me. An image came to my mind. Elena was in bed with me, all tangled in the sheets. She’d been wonderfully abusive towards me all night long, and as the golden dawn caressed her bronze flesh, an apologetic little smile formed over her plush lips. I giggled, and crawled up her body, enjoying this moment of tender dominance, savoring the way she so willingly submitted after being so controlling. I made a seat of her breasts, and outlined her lips with my thumb, whispering of what dirty things those lips would soon be doing. She got impatient with me, and grabbed two fistfuls of my ass. I yelped in delight as she shoved me forward, and I bit my lips and moaned splendidly when I felt her tongue.

“That’s it.” I whispered in both the memory and the present, “Right… oh god, right there.” The tip of Elena’s tongue upended my engorged clit, and drew it out with a come-hither caress. She played with me coyly, drawing such sweet patterns upon me, never moving past the point of teasing pleasure. It drove me wild. When I couldn’t take it anymore, I balled my fists in her hair, and rode her face for all it was worth, forcing her muzzle to smoosh around my leaking petals. The glint in her eyes was alight with the satisfaction of making me lose my composure, and she rewarded me for my defeat, consuming me sloppily, mouthing around my soft parts and plunging her tongue deep inside.

“Elena!” I cried in both past and present, sounding a tenor that was nearly mournful in its tone. I grasped my breasts, my nipples hard through my fingers, and I bestrode her face, kissing her with my other lips, exclaiming of my pleasure with each breath. The feeling within me built, rising steadily and inevitably, taking me higher and higher. It compelled my back to arch, to present my breasts to the sky as I tilted my head back and exalted. I was hot all around her tongue, sweltering and pulsing, wetting her lips and nose with my nectar. She didn’t show any mercy. She feasted upon me without restraint, driving me further and further into my mania, stripping me of all senses but the sensations she poured deep into me. Ecstasy swelled within me, ballooning from my core, moving like electricity through my nerves until it was firing from the tips of my fingers and toes! I looked down at the woman doing this to me, and stared with disbelieving, wonderous eyes.

“I love you!” I whispered, and I didn’t care that it was the sappiest fucking thing in the world to say when coming. I said it, and she winked back, and pushed me over the edge.

ELENA

“Die, you motherfucker, die, die, DIE, DIE!” Huntiata screamed, stabbing his sword into the open mouth of the wolf. Blood poured from its gouged-out eyes and crushed nostrils, but still it gnashed and snapped, wrathful and ferocious to the very end. It lurched forward and bit a grotesque chunk out of a soldier’s leg, and he went down shrieking. The warg silenced his agony with a crushing forepaw, splattering me. I drove my blade into the warg’s throat, and ripped across. A great gout of crimson flowed onto the stone floor, and the beast went still, blocking the corridor with its body. The red eyes of its brethren peered out from behind it, then disappeared in a flash of shadow down the steps.

Huntiata took in a huge breath, and slouched on his sword. We were in the servant’s wing of the castle, on the third floor. The battle for the castle had started in the atrium, where the entire elven force had barricaded themselves before each entrance of the castle’s four wings; the royal wing, the guest wing, the noble wing, and the servant’s wing. When the wargs came through, all four forces were immediately overwhelmed. I didn’t know how the others were fairing, but we’d been pushed backwards up three flights of stairs, and had lost at least two-thirds of our men along the way. I didn’t know how many of the enemy we’d killed, but it seemed to have been enough for our pursuers to seek out easier prey. But then again, I didn’t know.

“Mom?” I asked, panting heavily.

She shook herself back into awareness, and glanced at me. “Yes, Dear?”

“You OK?”

She blinked, then said, “I’m fine,” very plainly.

“We need to regroup with the others,” Huntiata growled, hobbling over to me. He’d gotten a chunk of his foot bitten off on the way up, but he managed to act like it wasn’t bothering him.

“You want to go back down there?!” a soldier screamed, gesturing to the corridor.

“It’s our only chance!” Huntiata snapped, “If we’re able-bodied, we must fight! If we don’t win, we will die!”

“Just give us a fucking second!” a watchman gasped, clutching his bloody side.

“We don’t have a fucking second!” Huntiata roared, “Every second we waste, ten men die! We need to…” He trailed off, and cocked his head. Everyone else went silent. There was a scraping sound like metal on stone. Suddenly, all the daylight that had shone through the western hallway’s windows went out. I slowly turned around, and looked out the window beside me. Where there had once been a landscape of the Bentius Bay, there was now a pair of red eyes surrounded by black fur.

“Oh, shit.” Huntiata muttered, and all hell broke loose. The wargs smashed through the windows, burst through the surrounding stone, and leapt into the hallways. Men disappeared into the mass of fur, and their shrieks cut through the growls and snarls of the feasting beasts. I snatched Mom by the hand, and sprinted toward the felled warg at the corridor’s entrance. Huntiata ran alongside us, and the surviving five soldiers ran behind, none of them looking back. I squeezed past the dead wolf, and dragged Mom through the space. Huntiata hacked his way through its side, and two soldiers flowed in after him. The other three men tried to get into the space Mom and I had passed through, but they all tried to get into at once. Stuck shoulder-to-shoulder, they jostled in a mania of panic before they were suddenly ripped backwards in a trifecta of screams.

We sprinted down the stairs, stumbling over piles of our own dead, maneuvering past the great corpses of wargs. We got down one flight of stairs, the next one, then we were smashed against the wall in a sudden flux of fur and muscle, and a horrific crunch sounded. Someone shrieked next to me, and I squeezed my Mother’s hand, and yanked it toward me. I half-expected it to be the only part of her that came with, but the rest of my Mom came surging after, and we wriggled through the flailing mass of wolf, and burst out from the other side. Huntiata was with us a moment later, a brand-new slice across his cheek that exposed his teeth, but he didn’t seem to notice. He just hobbled along as fast as he could while the two screaming soldiers bought us precious extra seconds.

The atrium was empty when we sprinted into it. Hundreds of bodies littered the four entrances to the four wings, and very few of them were wargs. The three of us hugged the wall as we circumnavigated the expansive room, our eyes shifting to every dark corner and alcove. It was strange how silent it was. Not twenty minutes ago, this had been a scene of raging battle, and now it was a graveyard. Our footsteps echoed in the stony confines, and our shadows moved across the walls. Our breathing was tight and rapt, but still it could be heard like thunder from our lips. I squeezed Mom’s hand tightly, and she did the same, our grips fused together. Huntiata led the way with his sword on guard, leading his shuffle with his half-foot. We came to the royal wing entrance, and peered down the corridor.

Scores of dead littered the luxuriant carpet, and blood splattered the walls. The stained-glass fixtures had all been shattered, and the cold winter light shone through in beams that contrasted the pervading blackness between them, blinding us to what lay beyond. Huntiata shuffled forward, pinning his back to the wall. We followed after; our weapons held tight against our breasts. We made ourselves small against the wall, hiding our side profiles behind the stone columns that framed each empty window. Huntiata made it to the first window’s edge, and ducked beneath the beam of light. He slipped to the other side, and peered out of the edge of the window. A great black paw suddenly shot out of the window, and seized upon Huntiata’s midsection. His eyes bulged, his mouth opened, and he shrieked. He shrieked with a pitch I didn’t think he was capable of reaching, and it was so shrill that it cut right through my head. The massive paw ripped away, and Huntiata’s entire front was ripped away with it, strings of sinew and intestines stretching from his gored belly like gum. He folded in on himself, all of his abdominal muscle removed, and he gurgled into the carpet.

With tears streaming down my cheeks, I grabbed what was left of my friend, and dashed past the window. The paw smashed through it again, missing me and my mother by a hair. We raced past the second broken window, and the paw slammed a second later, tearing the carpet into ribbons with its great claws. I stopped just short of the third window in time to see the shadow cross its beams of light. I set Huntiata down, grabbed another body, and threw into the pale luminance. The black paw came down again, and I came after it with a fury. My sword arced down, and cut through bone like butter. There was a hellish shriek on the other side, and the sound of claw scraping on stone. The beast’s scream faded as it crashed upon the rock, and then ended when it thudded onto the beach a hundred feet below.

I turned back to Huntiata. The pale light illuminated the side of his face, sparkling off his teeth from the hole in his cheek. He showed me the rest of his bloody teeth with a grim smile. “We had some fun, didn’t we?” he mouthed, barely any sound coming from him.

“Yes.” I whispered, kneeling to his level.

“That’s what it’s all about.” He laughed, not heeding the blood that ran freely from his nose and mouth, “That’s all life is. Just a bit of fun, eh?” The smile faded from his lips, and his eyes went dull.

I took his bald head in my hands, and touched our brows. “I’m sorry, Sherman.” I hissed between my tears.

Mom put her hand on my shoulder, and pulled me back from the corpse. “Elena, we have to keep moving.”

We walked silently down the royal halls. The deeper we got into the castle, the more the bodies piled up. By the time we got to the throne room’s entrance, we could hardly walk without stepping on the dead. Only here, the fallen enemies outnumbered the elves. Great iron bolts were imbedded into the bodies of at least twenty wargs. The wolves had been struck with such force that their flesh had been split by the shock of it, cleaving them all the way through. The iron ballistae bolts stuck from the stone walls like rebar, twisted and deformed by the energy of their impact. We ducked beneath the hazardous debris, and moved carefully through the long claws and fangs of the dead wolves. I expected at any moment that their eyes would open, and they’d rip into my leg with one snap of their jaws, but all laid perfectly dead on the plush red carpet, their blood adding to the color.

We summited the final dead wolf, and the light of the throne room shined onto us. And there, sitting at the very end of the long hall, was King Lucas Ternias. Two ballistae flanked his throne, but the crews who had operated them were all dead. Their bodies were piled up right before the throne, lying atop the corpse of the one wolf who had slipped through the crossfire.

“And so, the mystery is solved!” Ternias laughed when he saw me. “I was wondering why all those posters of you were showing up in the lower wards. I actually thought it was due to your mother—not your mother’s doing, mind you, but because of her. But where are my manners? Welcome, the Ladies Straltaira.” He gestured for us to come in. Mom and I looked at each other, then peeked around the corners. There had been an ambush set up there, but the ambushers were dead, along with two wolves. Carefully, I slid off the belly of the warg, and entered the throne room.

Mom and I walked side-by-side down the red carpet, looking every-which way for a royal mage or an archer. We found them; all of them were dead on the way to the throne. I could see the bloody path the wolf had made through them, and could trace its moves nearly verbatim by the orientation of gore on the walls and floor.

“It occurred to me last night that there would be an attempt on my life today.” Ternias said as we walked toward him, “Lady Jonias, Lord Huntiata and Lord Feractian had all been conspicuously silent, and with all the posters of you popping up, I guessed that someone was likely going to use your mother as a tool to legitimize their claim to the throne.” He laughed as if realizing the punchline to a joke, “Never in a million years did I guess that you’d survived that fall.”

“I didn’t.”

He gave me a bemused smile. “I’m sure. Anyway, I spent all of last night meticulously running through every scenario that would result in my defeat, and I enacted my plan. It was a perfect plan given the resources at my disposal, though it appears I underestimated you, Elena Straltaira—though of course, I didn’t know it was you I was underestimating.” He kicked the dead warg in front of him, and laughed, “I guess all that mumbo-jumbo about peace was just hot air after all! Well played!”

“This wasn’t me!” I snarled.

He laughed harder. “You can drop the act! I’m already very impressed!”

“Lucas!” Mom snapped, “Do you really think I would ever even consider a plan like this?!”

He shrugged. “What can I say, Lydia? I can only see the world through my eyes, and I know very-well what I am capable of.”

A chorus of screams came from the corridor. The familiar snarls followed, then the wails of agony, then silence. I watched the entrance of the throne room, and waited, clutching my sword with white knuckles. There was an explosion of gore, and a single warg burst through the remains of its brethren, and charged right for me. I pushed Mom out of the way, drew my sword, and dove forward. The beast leapt at the same time, and while we moved on our trajectories, I twisted in the air, slid beneath its swiping paw, and jammed my sword into its chest. The blade split cleanly through muscle and fat, opening a bloodless line from sternum to crotch as it passed over me. We fell on opposite sides. I hit the floor with a thud, and the beast hit the floor with a splat. Its insides plopped out of its dissected midsection, and the blood began to pump after it. I groaned, and threw myself upright, anticipating another attack from the entrance. Stepping backwards, I grabbed Mom by the hand, and made my way to the throne.

“Ah, I see.” Ternias muttered when we arrived. His pants were soaked in piss, but otherwise, he seemed quite calm. “So, you knew nothing of this?”

“No!” I growled.

He just stared at the dead warg in the middle of the hall, and chewed on his lip. “Are you going to kill me then?”

“Yes.”

“Why?”

“For Leveria.” I growled, and leveled my sword under his chin.

He laughed. “Leveria has already enacted her vengeance, Elena. That magnificent cunt played us all even after her death. She truly was the best of us.”

“What the hell are you talking about?”

He held up a hand mirror that had been resting on the arm of his throne. “I got a call from Field Marshal Shordian this morning. He informed me that he and the entire army had just returned to South Fort. ‘Why have you disobeyed my orders?’ I’d asked him. Because Cavalry Commander Krakis had already massacred the Alkandran horde three days ago under the delayed orders of the ousted Leveria Tiadoa, and Shordian’s army had turned around to rendezvous at South Fort to begin invasion preparations.”

“WHAT?!” Mom and I exclaimed.

“That was my reaction exactly. I was, understandably, quite horrified that I’d just started another war with the Dark Queen. Even with her horde gone, her citizenry is more than ferocious enough to wage war, and she herself has deific powers we haven’t seen on Tenvalia since the time of the Creators. Then Field Marshal Shordian informed me that the Lowland Fleet is precisely one nautical day away from entering the Alkandran Bay. Alkandra is doomed.” Ternias sighed, the echoes of mirth still in his voice, “And as fate would have it—or as Leveria would have it, I suppose—we are all doomed as well. I really should have married that woman, you know. I should’ve got on one knee when I had the chance, and professed my undying admiration for her. Instead, I destroyed her. I can practically hear her laughing from hell.” He looked up at me with a rueful smile, and inclined his head slightly. “You can kill me now, Elena Straltaira.”

“No.” I whispered.

“No?” He asked, surprised, “Why not?”

“Elena?” Mom asked.

I shook my head, tears running down my cheeks. I pulled my sword away, and sat on the steps of the throne. “Look around us, Mom.” I muttered, dropping my head into my arms, “Look at what I’ve done.”

“You didn’t do this.”

“I did.” I whispered, “Five months ago, Yavara revealed herself to me. I was sitting in a chair in Prestira Rasloraca’s bar, and she was straddled across my lap. I had my knife against her throat. Not even Zander could’ve saved her if I had done what needed to be done, but instead, I fucked her.” I wiped my eyes, “If I had just done what I was supposed to do, what I’d been trained to do, none of this would’ve happened.”

“This wasn’t Yavara. You heard that orc.”

“She didn’t order the attack, but she’s the reason it happened. She didn’t start the war, but she’s the reason it was waged. Leveria tried to tell me so many times why Yavara was such a threat, but I didn’t listen. I didn’t understand, but now I get it.” I gestured around the room, “This is what our forefathers were terrified of. This is why the rangers were created. The power of the Dark Queen isn’t her magic; it’s her ability to unify beasts that hate each other, and point them at something they hate even more. Yavara didn’t get the Ten to follow her until she attacked Castle Thorum. She couldn’t build a nation until she built a horde. She couldn’t be a queen until she won a battle.”

“How many times did you say that Yavara wanted peace?”

I smiled bitterly. “She wanted a peaceful war, if you can understand that contradiction. She thought she could control the uncontrollable. She didn’t give Gorlok the order, but she aimed him right at us.” I looked up at Mom through a film of tears, “Leveria told me so many times that Alkandra and the Highlands could never coexist, that the hatred was too great. I was such a fool, Mom. I didn’t listen to her. Well, I won’t stand in her way this time.” I looked at Ternias, and narrowed my eyes at him, “But I won’t be the one who wears the crown when Alkandra burns.”

“That’s terribly noble of you, Lady Straltaira,” Ternias said, rolling his eyes, “but it doesn’t really matter, because we’re all going to die anyway.”

“No, we’re not.” I growled, and thrusted my thumb at the ballista behind me, “It takes a three-man crew to run one of those, and I was trained at Castle Thorum. Since all the other rangers are dead or gone, I’m the best fucking ballista commander in the Highlands.”

“I would beg to differ,” said a voice I recognized all-too well.

YAVARA

I opened my eyes. The world was black. No, there was a faint orange glow on the horizon. Was I dead? Perhaps. I was in a place of impermanence. I’d been here before.

“What the fuck?” someone gasped next to me. I looked to my left to see Leveria lying naked on the astral floor. She looked this way and that, then her eyes fell upon me. They widened for a moment, then settled back into their usual imperious glare. “Feeling… different, Yavara?”

I was, actually. First off, I was quite sure I was in the last hallucinogenic stages of dying. Secondly, I felt a terribly-familiar… emptiness in me. I didn’t realize what it was until I looked at my hands. They were porcelain, the same color as the rest of me, and the hair that draped from my shoulders was platinum blonde. I knew what the feeling was then. I had felt it only once before, when my dichotomy had separated in the astral plane. I was just me. Though I was not cold, I was shivering. Though I was not in pain, every discomfort was acute. Though I was not in danger, I was terrified. The very idea of standing up seemed daunting, for standing would make me easier to see, and I didn’t want to be seen. I wanted to curl into a ball and find a warm safe place to hide forever. I looked at Leveria, and cowered when she made eye-contact with me. How was it possible to look into another’s eyes like that? It was like staring at the sun! Her gaze seemed to pierce right through me, see everything within, and know every weakness there was. Of course, it was quite easy for her to see my weakness, for there was no strength to be found. She chuckled lowly, and it was if the devil herself were laughing sardonically at my quailing soul.

“Zander promised me a moment like this.” Leveria said softly, “So, this is the real you. Pathetic. Less than pathetic. You can’t even look at me!” She giggled, “I can’t believe it actually happened!”

Nothing has happened yet, came another voice. Leveria’s smile faded. A child-like horror crawled across her face. Alkandi was coming. The orange glow on the horizon grew brighter, silhouetting thirty figures—one more than last time. I recognized Alkandi’s angular features instantly, and beside her, I saw… me. It was like looking at a different person. She had the same profile as I did, but she moved in a way that was so sinuous and confident that it seemed alien. Was that how I moved? She had the same proud jaw and chiseled features as I did, but they were set in an expression of such power and arrogance that she seemed to claim ownership of everything her eyes rested upon. Was this how people had seen me? All of the incarnations walked in tandem with the original Dark Queen, every motion mirrored to perfection, but Yavara—Dark Yavara—seemed to walk with autonomy. Energy radiated from all of them, but shown most brightly from the two figures at the front, and my figure outshined Alkandi’s like the sun does the moon. They all stopped five paces away, and looked down at me. It felt like I’d been flayed and pinned to the floor. I couldn’t curl myself into a small enough ball. Alkandi stepped forward, and my incarnation followed.

Yavara, Alkandi cooed, extending her hand to me, come back to me. Come back to us.

“Objection!” Leveria squeaked, her voice pitched high with terror.

Alkandi and my incarnation ignored my sister, and knelt beside my resting form. I was too terrified to flee, and could only curl deeper into my fetal ball. There’s no need for doubt, Alkandi said gently, rebecome us, and feel no fear.

“W-w-w-why are w-w-w-we n-n-not o-o-ne?” I stuttered.

Don’t concern yourself with it. It doesn’t matter.

“I’d say it fucking does!” Leveria squeaked again.

I turned to my ethereal projection, and immediately quailed under her gaze. “W-w-who a-a-are y-y-you?” I hissed.

She can’t speak, Yavara, Alkandi said, putting her hand on Dark Yavara’s muscled shoulder.

“W-w-w-why n-n-n-not?”

Because she’s no one now. All these women you see are just the shells left behind by those who died. I cannot occupy them, but I shepherd them. This woman needs you right now, but not nearly as much as you need her. Alkandi extended her hand toward me, and I cringed away. She smiled compassionately, and brushed my hair away from my face. I loved Elena Straltaira. I befriended Prestira Rasloraca. I forgave Adrianna. I wept when I felt alone. I laughed when I felt belonging. Didn’t you as well? Every emotion and thought you have had; I have had. There was no you and I. There was only us. She looked at Dark Yavara, This was us. This was you. This was ‘I.’ I have told you, Yavara, that you and I are but two halves of a whole. She gazed reverently upon my dark face, And look at what we become together. A god.

“Excuse me!” Leveria’s shrill voice interrupted, “Alkandi! Hey! Over here!”

Alkandi pointedly ignored my sister, and instead focused her gaze on me. I can see your terror, Yavara. I can smell your self-doubt, your insecurity, your anxiety. Have you ever felt these things so vividly before? No. I gave us our boldness. I gave us our bravery. I was the one who charged into the fray without a second thought. I was the one who never feared another man or woman. You can’t even look me in the eye. She took me by the chin, and guided our gazes together. Her orange eyes glowed in the astral darkness, alighting the highlights of her angular face. You are nothing without me, and I am nothing without you. Rebecome us.

“Hey, bitch!” Leveria shouted, “You can’t keep pretending I’m not here!” She marched toward us, and Alkandi’s thirty incarnations all shifted as one, turning so suddenly that it seemed they blinked into place. They moved between Leveria and I, and took one ferocious step toward her. Leveria squealed, and scampered away. Alkandi herself never broke eye-contact with me.

Yavara, there is no reason to feel doubt now, she whispered.

“Then why am I here?” I asked quietly, not stuttering for the first time.

A mistake, nothing more.

“Whose mistake?”

Alkandi pondered me for an excruciating moment. There are some things that do not need to be known.

“What are kindred spirits?”

Alkandi’s frown turned dangerous. It doesn’t matter. Didn’t I tell you that already?

“Answer the question, bitch!” Leveria yelled, then scuttled away with a screech when the incarnations took another unified step toward her.

Alkandi held out her hand. Come, Yavara.

I looked over at Leveria. Though she was obviously terrified, she was resilient in the face of that terror. How? Terror was overwhelming. It washed over me, pricked every nerve, and poured panic into my mind. If I didn’t take Alkandi’s hand, then there would be no shield for this naked terror. If I didn’t take her hand, then she would be angry with me, and heaven only knew what she would do to me! She was the Dark Queen for god’s sake!

“Yavara!” Leveria yelled, “you rejected her before! You can do it again!”

I looked from Leveria, to Alkandi, to Leveria again. When I next looked at Alkandi, her face was set in rage. She grabbed me by the throat, pulled me up, then slammed me down on my back. Pain shot through me, a concussive bell droned in my head, and I blinked stupidly until Alkandi’s snarling visage was clear above me.

Do not even think of it, you sniveling whore! Alkandi growled, If I have to rape you into submission again, I’ll fucking do it!

“I-I-I-I’m s-s-s-sorry!” I managed to sputter out.

Her face suddenly softened into a loving smile. The transition was so abrupt that I wondered if I’d missed something. Do you remember how good I made you feel? She cooed, I just want you to feel good, Yavara. I don’t want to hurt you. Please don’t make me hurt you.

“I w-w-w-won’t!”

I know you won’t, Alkandi whispered, brushing my disheveled hair from my face. You’re just confused and scared, but I’ll make it all better. I’ve got you, Yavara. You’re safe with me. Let me love you.

Her fingers moved on my body. Sliding up the flat of my tummy, they painted a path of tingles. She watched me with her orange eyes ablaze, their depths wrought with both tender love and avarice. When her hands gently cupped my breasts, I was no longer afraid to meet her gaze. Alkandi would keep me safe. Alkandi would make the fear go away. Alkandi would give me pleasure. Her delicate fingers barely brushed the domed mammary flesh, but the graze had such an effect on me that my nipples were achingly stiff by the time she reached them. She played her fingertips across each of the nodes, brushing them so tenderly, making them bounce subtly across each pad. One of her hands stayed on my chest to draw a tortuous path around the prickled dark flesh of my left areola, and the other snaked up my collar, up my throat, and slid smoothly behind my head. Her wonderful little fingers snaked through the roots of my hair, and her palm widened around the base of my skull until she cradled my head entirely in her hand. Lassitude suffused my trapezius muscles, and with a whimper, I wilted into her hold, becoming limp and wanting, receptive and ready. She leaned down, her black hair falling around my face, tickling my chin and cheeks, curtaining us so that we were the only people in the world. Her orange eyes never broke our gaze as she moved upon me, and touched our lips.

Give in to me. She whispered in my mind as her lips parted mine, and her tongue slithered into my mouth. Her oral appendage was as delicate and tender as her fingers upon my flesh, and she lulled my mouth into a blissful trance of consumption, making my eyelids heavier and heavier with the overbearingness of her lust. I was lost in her oral dance, mindlessly following along, barely aware of her fingers as they moved down from my breast, slid along my belly, tickled my naval, and traced the crease of my pelvis.

Fuck me… I thought, and she smiled around my mouth, and answered. Her fingers danced across my clit, brushed through my petals, parted my slid, and entered me. I whimpered weakly; struck by the visceral way I felt the violation. It was like I was a virgin again. Every touch was alien and sent alarms blaring through my synapses. It was horrifying, and yet, it was so… so good. My nerves were reawakened, my flesh was freshly tainted, and I felt my purity being corrupted with every motion of her hand. Evil things were done inside me, done with malicious intent, done with an abhorrent desire to shock and control me, and I became a slave to them, loving every surface of her invasion. My thighs clamped around her wrist, and I mewled and whined as though in distress. I suppose I was in distress, for the sensations that coursed through me were as terrible as they were delightful, and the trauma I felt was real and vivid. But I enjoyed it. I enjoyed the horror as much as I enjoyed the pleasure.

I know where you really like it. Alkandi chuckled in my mind. Keeping her thumb on my clit, and her index and middle fingers in my slit, she retracted her ring and pinky fingers, and slid them down my taint. She pressed those fingers into the moist flesh of my crack, and as the felicitous tingles pricked into my pelvic floor, my anus instinctively dilated.

How shameful… Alkandi cooed cruelly, her tongue now moving gluttonously in my mouth, Such a prim and proper high-elf girl you are, Yavara. So meek and helpless, but just massaging your taint makes your little asshole wink for me. What kind of woman prefers to be fucked from where she shits? Not a woman at all… just a whore. Just my little slut.

Stop saying these things.

Her lips curled wickedly against mine. You don’t want me to stop, Yavara. You’re so wet, I could drown in you. In fact, I think I will. And with that, she departed my gaping lips, licked her way down my collar, breasts, nipple and belly, then lathered my blonde mound with her spit, and slid beneath my pelvis. Her fingers retreated from my pussy, and before I even had a chance to cry out, her tongue was inside me, and her entire hand was pinched against my asshole.

“Wait!” I squeaked.

Relax, Yavara. We’ve done much worse than this together. Her lips wrapped lovingly around my sweltering entrance, and her nose upended my clit, moving it subtly up and down from beneath with the small motions of her consuming mouth. She placated me so easily, and I became languid and loose upon the astral floor, my arms and legs spread out to receive her. She pressed her fingers slowly forward, and my anus dilated around her gradual pressure. There was a strain, but there was no pain, and the strain became more pleasurable as it became more intense. Soon, I was whining through gritted teeth, tossing my head this way and that in the fevered heat of anticipation. My pelvic floor indented, the flesh became thin and taut as Alkandi pushed, and pushed, and pushed, and broke through.

“Yes!” I screamed, arching my back against the floor. Alkandi’s tongue curled and lathered my vaginal spot as her fist twisted inside me, every knuckle a celebration of pressure that ignited the congested nerves into a frenzy of contractions. I heaved in spasmatic bouts, writhing like a possessed whore, exalting with every breath. I was losing myself in the fog of lust, my mind and identity slowly being stripped away. They were so fragile anyway, these new autonomous concepts. Maybe they didn’t even matter. If Alkandi had been with me since before I was born, then who was I without her, and was that person even me?! It didn’t matter. Nothing mattered but the way her fist felt with my tight rectal channel wrapping it like an anal glove, or the way her tongue felt as it slathered my thrumming womanly center until the entire column of my femininity was fluttering with gleeful contractions.

There is a path to victory, Yavara. Alkandi whispered in my mind. Let Alkandra burn to ash; it can be rebuilt as long as you live. The people are all expendable. Even the hybrids.

Even Zander?

Especially Zander, that traitor. Let him die slowly. Let him die knowing what it means to betray me a second time. Alkandi’s fist clenched inside me, and I screamed in delight, my lips quivering. Sacrifice everyone to destroy the Lowland fleet, then fly over the Highland army, and turn Bentius to dust. Leave no one alive. Ravage the countryside, kill all that you see, rain terror from above until the Highlands is broken beyond repair. Ignore their army. Kill all their women and children, then wait. Just… wait. Wait for decades. They will grow old and broken, and they will die. Reemerge when your myth has become legend, and slaughter the rest. Then raise Alkandra once more, take the Highlands as your own, and make the traitorous Lowlanders pay for their crimes. Only when Alkandra is the last kingdom standing on Tenvalia, will you know peace. Then you can truly begin to live.

I can’t!

You will. It was why I chose you, Yavara. Only together can we finally do what must be done.

But… all those people!

You won’t care about them when we reunite. You only pretended to care about them for Elena’s sake anyway. She’s gone, and now there is nothing stopping you, nothing holding you back. You want to run away, but you cannot run away from yourself. I am you, and you are me. Embrace me once more, and forever put an end to doubt.

LEVERIA

Through the row of dark-elf incarnations, I could vaguely see Alkandi’s bronze flesh entwined with Yavara’s ivory. The sounds of wet smacks, the rub of flesh, and hoarse moans reached my ears as if I were right beside them, and not twenty feet back. Sound carried strangely here. Everything was strange here, but some things were the same. My sister was still a hopeless anal slut, and I was still hopelessly unathletic. I tried to run around the wall of incarnations, and they easily shifted in my way. I tried to scamper between their legs, and they sidestepped, blocking me with their shins. I even tried jumping over one of them, and ended up bouncing off her belly like a goddamn dodgeball.

“Fuck you!” I screamed, and aimed a punch at her face. She caught my fist, and then let go, staring right past me like I wasn’t even there. Behind her, my stupid little sister was arching her back in the throes of ecstasy, clamping her thick thighs around Alkandi’s black-haired head. The Dark Queen was stooped into a feline arch as she feasted upon my sister, one of her hands buried into Yavara’s clenching ass, the other working the leaking pink folds of her own unfurling cloven pussy. That pretty little cunt was my birthright, and I would be damned if my weak sister was going to take it from me again!

“Hold on, Yavara!” I called, “Stay strong, I’m coming for you!”

For some fucking reason, Yavara didn’t seem too keen on remerging with Alkandi. It was absolutely baffling to me that anyone wouldn’t want near-infinite power, a legendary mythos, and a sexuality so potent that the orgasms were life-altering transformative experiences, but hey, if that stupid cunt didn’t want it, then I’d certainly take it!

“You’re doing great, Yavara!” I called over the rows of incarnations, “Just hold out a little longer! I’m so proud of you!” I took five purposeful steps back, and got into a sprinter’s pose. I inhaled deeply, and stared down my target. She was a dark-elf of maybe five years of age. Obviously that incarnation didn’t make it very far. I grinned at her, pivoted my feet, and charged with a full head of steam. I lowered my shoulder, and smashed into her. A second later, I was lying flat on my back, gasping for air. The little girl stared down at me, lowered her outstretched fist, and then returned her gaze to the astral horizon.

I blinked at the black sky above, stars ebbing in and out of my vision. Zander Fredeon walked into my sight, and stared down at me with an amused expression. “Did you just try to tackle a little girl?” He asked.

“No, I was trying to trample the cunt.” I groaned. “Fuck, I think I broke a rib.”

“The only thing that can be wounded here is your pride.”

“Just help me up, you old bastard.”

Zander hauled me to my feet, and put a firm grip on my shoulder. “I have questions, Leveria,” he said gravely, “Namely, why are the two of you nearly dead right now in the hybrids’ bed?”

“Siblings fight, OK?” I snapped, and pulled my shoulder away, “And just where the fuck were you, old man? I could’ve really used some help!”

“I trusted you to make it this far on your own.”

“You mean you pussied out.”

“I made a tactical decision not to interfere.”

I sighed with a roll of my eyes, “Whatever, old man. You can’t make any tactical decisions here; I need you right now.”

Zander frowned. “Yes, I see that.”

“Nothing scarier than a crazy ex-girlfriend.”

“Keep in mind that if we succeed, you’ll be my crazy ex-girlfriend.”

“Like I said, nothing scarier.” I planted my hand firmly in his crotch, and gave his goods a squeeze, “I know you’ve got some balls in there, Zander; they were slapping my taint all morning. Now if you ever want to dip these saggy salty nuts in my mouth, you’re going to have to use them.”

He raised his brow at me. “Is that a promise?”

I licked my lips. “Don’t you want to find out?”

He looked from me, to Alkandi, then back to me again. “Why do I always fall for women like you?” He sighed, and stepped toward the incarnations.

ZANDER

Alkandi had Yavara bent over and wailing in ecstasy, her bronze forearm wrapped halfway up with Yavara’s clenching pink anus, her other hand buried to the wrist in Yavara’s stretched slit, the petals all opened by the grotesque reaming of her womanhood. Yavara herself seemed to be trapped in that perfect fulcrum of pain and pleasure, for she clawed at the astral earth as she writhed in ecstasy, her mind barely hanging on. But still, she resisted Alkandi, unyielding even in the face of such wonderfully horrific depravities.

“Fuck me deeper!” Yavara screamed in one breath, and in the other, she cried, “Please stop!”

I think I know which one you really want, Alkandi chuckled dotingly, sardonically, and pushed her invading fists deeper into the high-elf princess. Yavara squealed and arched her back, the curvature of her spine deepening with every inch Alkandi slowly pushed in. When Alkandi stopped, Yavara collapsed with a sob, her cheeks wet with tears, her mouth gaping with a euphoric smile. Alkandi’s forearm muscles rolled as her fingers did their seductive damage within Yavara, and Yavara purred and groaned, her eyes rolled back. Alkandi placed a loving kiss on Yavara’s tailbone, then turned around, and set her orange eyes on me.

Why did you come here, Zander?

“You know why.”

Did you think you could change anything? She cocked her head, Or did you just want an apology?

“An apology?” I laughed, “Fuck you.”

She smiled thinly. I am sorry, for what it’s worth, but after a thousand years of failure, I had to take matters into my own hands.

“By breaking the laws of nature.”

Nothing here is natural. It never was. Nature demands that we live and die and disappear, and I refuse to. I’ve already broken the laws of nature.

“You just found a loophole,” I gestured to Yavara, “but this, Alkandi… this will kill you.”

I’m in control.

“She already rejected you once. Face it, she’s stronger than you. Even at your most powerful, you couldn’t do a fraction of the things she’s done.”

She is powerful, Zander, but she is weak. She needs someone like me to balance her.

“She wouldn’t have been weak if you didn’t rob her of experience. Yavara’s naturally meek, and you’re naturally bold, so who ended up making all the hard decisions? I always thought Yavara was too impulsive, but I didn’t realize until now that her impulsiveness was just her leaning on her first instinct, and that first instinct was you. You nurtured codependence because you needed her to need you. She’s soft because you never let the world make her hard.”

Can’t you see that I’m helping her?

I smiled at Alkandi behind the row of incarnations. “I don’t give a shit about her, Alkandi. It’s you; it’s always been you. For a thousand years, I’ve been loyal to you, and you betrayed me in the end.”

It’s an eye for an eye then.

“You know the score’s not even.”

I blessed you with life!

“You cursed me with it!”

Then hang yourself, you ungrateful, incompetent shit! she snarled.

I laughed coldly. “No, no, no, my love. You don’t get to throw me away like trash. You will give me what I am fucking owed!” I planted my foot into the astral floor, and sent the incarnations flying over the horizon. Only Yavara’s dark projection remained, hovering over the pair of elves fucking on the floor. I took a step toward her, and she launched a kinetic attack that sent me sliding backward fifty feet.

Stay there, Zander. Alkandi said, giving me a warning glare, The next strike will be lethal.

“We can fucking die here?!” Leveria exclaimed.

“This place is of the mind. If the mind is destroyed, the body will die.”

“Why didn’t you fucking tell me that before?!” Leveria squealed, and scampered away from the debauchery.

“Alkandi,” I said, “don’t do this. You know you can’t control her.”

I hid her own magic from her for eighteen years. I am in complete control.

“If you were, then we wouldn’t be here. This merging you made with Yavara is unnatural, and it will split apart time and time again until she finally just kills you. It’s inevitable.”

You know nothing. You never did. You were as useless to me in life as you are in death.

“You’re too old to be this defensive. Maybe I know nothing, but you know I’m right.”

I’m not giving up this chance! Alkandi screamed at me, I could wait a million lifetimes and not find someone like her! Can’t you see that this is all we’ve worked for?! Can’t you see this is our destiny?!

“You are my destiny, Alkandi.” I whispered at her, “You are my all, and I gave you everything. Now I know I meant nothing to you. There were people who loved me in this life, Alkandi, good people, great people, and I could never love them back because the only kind of love I know is unrequitedness. Your love. Your indifference. Fine. You never loved me, but you still owe me!”

I hurled a spell across the black expanse, and struck Yavara’s dark projection in the chest. It glanced off her naked breasts, gave them a nice jiggle, then redirected into the sky. It was my most potent killing spell. She looked down at herself, then she looked up at me. I gulped.

You damn fool.

Dark Yavara took one step forward, clapped her hands together, and created a great sheet of fire that split the earth and sky. Its infernal edge shot toward me, and I barely put up my shield fast enough. It didn’t matter. The fire’s blade cleaved my shield like butter, and separated me from my left leg and arm so cleanly that the limbs still completed the signals my brain sent them a moment ago, clenching and pivoting. I toppled to my right, the smell of fried bacon burning in my nostrils. Dark Yavara took another step forward. I rolled to my side, screamed in pain, snatched my severed leg, and dragged it to its steaming stump. It reattached with a great seizure of cramps as the muscles knitted back together. I barely had time to grab my arm before Dark Yavara stomped her foot in the ground, and sent a wave through the astral earth. I was upended like a ship in rough sea, and send hurtling into the air, then plummeting to the ground. I hit the astral surface with a thud, and felt my hip break with a dry snap.

You have no chance, Zander. This realm is of the mind, and Yavara was second only to Prestira in telepathy. Now she’s second to none. Stay down.

I growled in pain, and rolled to my good side. My left fingers grasped those of my severed right arm, and dragged it toward me. I reattached the limb to the stump, and gasped when the horrendous cramps knotted my stitched muscles. Groaning, I planted one foot into the astral earth, and rose to my knees. Dark Yavara took another step toward me.

Don’t make me do this.

I laughed bitterly. “You don’t care about me. You never did. I won’t weigh on your conscience, because you don’t have one, so just fucking finish it, and save me the trouble.”

Flame erupted in Dark Yavara’s palms. Alkandi looked back at me from between the real Yavara’s legs, and gave me a pitiable look. Do you want to know why I never loved you?

“Because you’re a heartless bitch.”

Because you never even tried to love me. I was there. I was waiting for you, but you let unworthy men take your place one after the other, and when you couldn’t stomach it anymore, you had me murdered. You were just obsessed. You don’t know how to love.

I grinned at her. “You couldn’t just let me die, could you? You had to cut my balls off first.”

She smirked back. It would be disingenuous for me not to. Goodbye, Zander.

Dark Yavara flexed her flaming arms, and took a final step toward me.

YAVARA

I was awash in a sea of pleasure, rising and falling with the cascading waves precluding my orgasm. I writhed and wiggled on my knees with my back bowed low, stoking the ecstasy that raged in my belly, all burning from the furnace between my legs. Alkandi’s fists twisted cruelly inside me, the knuckles interlocking with my ribbon of anal and vaginal flesh squishing between them. Oh, what terrible pleasure this was; to be violated in such an intimate and brutal way, to feel the heat of another’s flesh and bones contouring against places that were never meant to know a foreign touch. I loved it. I loved it so much that I wept with joy into my arms, sobbing like a hysterical child as spasmatic waves crashed within me. But I didn’t come. Something within me held the tide at bay, letting it build and build mercilessly, tormenting me with its incessant swelling.

Alkandi spoke with two voices. One was faint to me, like an echo from a distant hill. This voice was cruel and vengeful, and directed at Zander. The other voice was for me. It was a soft whisper that cooed into the annals of my mind, uttering loving promises of comfort, of safety, of power.

This pleasure is yours forever. It comes from you, but only I can unlock it.

I was vaguely aware of bright flashes, of screams of pain and terror. Somewhere beyond the veil of my hedonism, I felt the rumblings of battle, and the momentous shifts of power through the astral ground, but it was muted to me.

You are me and I am you. The pieces don’t need to fit perfectly; we can shape ourselves. Nothing is predestined; we make our own destiny together.

The swelling within me intensified every second. I twisted and writhed, bawling from my smiling lips, crying rapturously with each breath. I was so weak to it. I was a slave to it. I begged and prostrated with my body and soul, worshipping the deific ecstasy that raged through me. It was too great, too awesome a thing to even consider defying. How could I? For I was but Yavara Tiadoa, untested and unsure, a mere infant in my solo experience. But still, I didn’t come. I held myself at bay, riding the precarious edge of sanity, clinging to it for some godforsaken reason that I could not know.

Let go, Yavara. Give in. Surrender. It is who you are. You are not a fighter, but we are mighty. You are a coward, but we are brave.

“Yavara!” someone screamed. It was Leveria. She was scrambling around the periphery of the battle as Zander desperately fended off my incarnation’s attacks. How could she be so brave? “Yavara!” she screamed, waving frantically to get my attention. “Yavara, you’re in control!”

“What?” I mouthed at her, though she couldn’t see how my lips moved with my face buried in my arms.

Leveria scrambled out of the way of a fireball, and rolled unathletically to her side. She kept her distance from me and Alkandi, but she circled us doggedly as Dark Yavara and Zander traded earth-shaking blows. “You’re in control!” she yelled, “You’re stronger than her!”

I groaned, and shifted my ass backward, consuming Alkandi’s ravaging fists deeper into my tight holes. God, why did it feel so good to be so horribly ravaged? I was made to be a victim. I was built for it. Not only was I weak, but I fetishized my own vulnerability, reveling in just how grotesquely I was being raped. How could I deny someone like Alkandi, who would so cruelly and perfectly give me what I needed?

“You can stop this!” Leveria cried, “Let me help you!”

I shook my head in defeat, and buried my face in my arms.

Come back to me, Yavara. Alkandi whispered, her voice caressing the base of my skull.

“Help me, Leveria.” I whimpered, clinging to the very brink of Alkandi’s blissful abyss. There wasn’t much time left.

LEVERIA

Yavara’s dark incarnation launched a flaming fist across the black expanse that struck Zander squarely in the chest. He flew backwards, engulfed in flames, and ended his trajectory as a smoldering husk a hundred yards away. He didn’t get back up. I looked from him, to the pair of elves writhing on the ground. Yavara was overwhelmed with her own ecstasy, sobbing gloriously into her arms as her back heaved with undulations. Alkandi knelt behind her, both of her arms buried nearly to the elbow inside my little sister. She planted loving kisses along Yavara’s spine, seeming to sooth Yavara’s spasms with each peck. It wouldn’t be much longer. I glanced at Dark Yavara. She turned from Zander as though he were just a mild inconvenience, and she faced me. She didn’t emote anything; only stared at me, waiting for me to take one errant step. I looked from her, to Yavara, to Alkandi.

“Hey,” I said to Alkandi.

Alkandi ignored me, not even looking up.

“Hey!” I yelled.

Again, Alkandi pretended I wasn’t there.

“HEY YOU FUCKING OLD BITCH!”

Alkandi looked up. Her orange irises were blazing with power, dimming her ocular lenses so that the glowing orbs seemed to be rimmed in black. Yes, Leveria?

I gulped, and peed a little.

Alkandi smiled. You worked so hard to get my attention, and this is what you show me?

Gathering myself, I said in my most imperious voice, “You belong to me.”

Our spirits may be kindred, but I choose whether to make the bond. I passed you over for a reason.

“No, no, no.” I growled, “You don’t choose; I do!”

Alkandi actually laughed. You have no choice in this, Leveria. The moment I entered your mother’s womb, you became nothing but an afterthought to me.

I grinned. “I’ve been so much more than an afterthought to you, Alkandi.”

Your significance in my life is simply a result of Yavara’s weakness.

“You chose her over me, you dumb cunt. You don’t get to make excuses.”

And I don’t need to.

I eyed Dark Yavara, and inched closer to Alkandi. Dark Yavara pumped her fists, and they erupted in flame.

Don’t be stupid.

“The stupid thing would be to let me live.” I said, watching Dark Yavara carefully, “If you and I are truly kindred spirits, then I know you would’ve killed me without hesitation the moment you had the opportunity. That means you can’t.”

If you desire to make that gamble, so be it.

I took one more step forward, and Dark Yavara exploded with energy. Her arms and legs pulsed with fire, her feet cracked the astral floor beneath her, and her hair splayed out with the convective winds of flame that radiated from her shoulders. I gulped, my entire body trembling, and I took yet another step forward. Dark Yavara’s hands flashed to her sides, and two infernal swords were borne from her palms. I took another step forward. So did she. Again, I took another step forward, and she did as well. Step by step, we closed the distance between us until we were both equidistant from the two elves entwined in sex.

Not a step further, Leveria. Alkandi growled warningly.

“Why don’t you just kill me then, you stupid old bitch?”

Dark Yavara leapt over the elves, and landed five paces in front of me, a shockwave of flame exploding from her feet. I yelped and scrambled backward, but not before my feet were singed by the blast.

Do not test me! Alkandi snarled. Dark Yavara crouched as though readying an attack, then abruptly stood straight, and sheathed her swords. She took them back out, and flashed them threateningly, then scabbarded them once more. She performed this strange dance three more times before settling on keeping her swords out, and adopting a relaxed stance.

I looked from her, to her high-elf counterpart, to Alkandi, then back. “Oh, I get it,” I said to Dark Yavara, “there’s more than one puppeteer pulling your strings, huh?”

Stay back!

I took one long stride toward the pair of elves. Dark Yavara stepped in front of me, her flaming swords flashing dangerously. Alkandi melted against Yavara, putting her entire body into the passion, moving with the sinuousness of a snake against my little sister as her pumping fists pushed deeper, and deeper. Yavara wailed and blubbered, her eyes leaking, her mouth drooling, but she stayed fixed in her ecstatic torture, not cresting over into the valley of release. Through her tear-filmed eyes, she looked at me, though I wasn’t sure if she saw me, for her gaze was so unfocused that she seemed to be blind with pleasure.

“Leveria,” she croaked, “help me.”

“I’m here, Yavara.” I said, watching her dark counterpart as I moved cautiously closer, “I just need you to stay cool, OK?”

“I can’t hold it… feels too good…”

“Stay with me, little sis.”

“Just… go…”

“I’m not leaving you.”

Run away, Leveria. You don’t belong here.

I took a final step forward, and Dark Yavara moved directly in my path, her chest only inches away from me. It seemed strange that she was shorter than me. From afar, she seemed a towering figure of menace, but right before me, she was just my little sister. She looked up at me with her emotionless orange irises, staring blankly and robotically right through me. I felt a cold horror crawl up my spine. There was no soul in this thing. This thing was an idea of a person, one that was given life through the thoughts of two noncompatible spirits. I reached up tentatively, and touched her face. A tear formed in her eye, and ran down her cheek to pool onto my thumb, but this thing could not feel the pain that caused it to weep. It was simply the idea of the emotion that it felt. Through a bastardized marriage of souls, this idea of Yavara had been created, and now voided of those souls that had merged to create it, it was lost. It had not walked as one with Alkandi’s incarnations, but simply walked alongside them in herd, not knowing what else to do. If Yavara did not merge, Alkandi would not be able to take ownership of this thing. It would walk aimlessly and soullessly through the astral plane, devoid of meaning until it latched onto one. I had heard legend of such things; they called them Sentients. Even now, I could see the whites of its eyes darkening, becoming as black as the pupils at its centers, claimed by the astral plane. It opened its lips, and let out a low, guttural moan.

“Yavara?” I asked it, but it did not answer. It just stared at me, recognizing me, but not knowing me. There was something inside it that hated me, and something else inside it that loved me, but it did not know which to act upon. I looked over her shoulder, and to the elves locked in lustful combat. Yavara’s eyes were partially rolled into her head, and her mouth was gaping in an ecstatic smile, but she hadn’t fallen. Even now, she held back the tide within her. Alkandi’s face was a portrait of consternation verging on the precipice of outright horror.

“You with me, little sis?” I asked.

“Yes,” she croaked, unable to voice her words.

“I need you to stay real cool for just one more second.”

Her eyes rolled forward, and she emoted her desperate confirmation with a single thought, Hurry!

I grasped Dark Yavara’s arm, and tried to move it. It was rigid and strong as stone at first, but it softened when I caressed its shoulder. It looked down at the contact I’d made with it, seemingly perplexed by the sensation. Carefully, I pressed my body to its, squishing breasts and pressing bellies, allowing it to feel the heat between my legs. It looked confusedly down at our joining, unknowing of what to do. Kill? Fuck? Hate? Love? What was the command from on high? I gently ran my fingers down its forearms, and grasped its wrists. Its flaming swords dimmed slightly, but its lethal edges still glowed in the infinite darkness. I tried to ignore them, and instead focused on the black-rimmed eyes of the idea before me.

“Let me love you.” I whispered to it. It relaxed its shoulders, and parted its lips. I took two deep breaths through my nose, and let them out through my mouth. The world seemed to come into vivid focus. It felt just like that moment after I’d killed my father, when I could hear my blood moving, and see the veins in my eyes through my lenses. Dark Yavara’s plush lips were moist and ready, painted a deep mauve like a ripe plumb. Its bronze flesh was prickled with anticipation, alight with the sensations borne from my fingers as they massaged its wrists. Its blazing eyes stared through me, seeing, but not seeing; knowing, but not understanding. But it desired me, yes. The two souls that played it like a puppet could at least agree on that. My heart beat heavily in my chest as I closed the distance between our mouths. I could taste its breath, smell its flesh, and feel its warmth on my lips. I raised its arms out to its sides, and jammed the swords into its own neck.

ADRIANNA

There were only five of us left.

When the wargs saw us coming up the promenade, they crawled out of Castle Bentius like spiders emerging from their festering hovel, and they formed in the courtyard. There were only a score of them remaining, and most of them were riderless, but it didn’t matter. Though we outnumbered them ten to one, we were outmatched in every way. Still, the rebels charged to their doom, spearheaded by Esmerelda herself. It wasn’t bravery that compelled them, but a bizarre disinterest in their own lives. One can only take so much terror before terror becomes numb, and death is no longer vivid and horrible, but a dull mosaic. The screeching becomes annoying, the agony becomes a bore, and the gore becomes just an eyesore. I’d seen it before on battlefields; warriors who had endured such hell that they no longer understood anything else. Warriors who charged headlong into the fray and committed unspeakable acts of violence without passion; just blank stares into the void. Those were the rebel riders now. They crashed into the line of beasts, and were slaughtered.

The wolves tore through them with ease, rending limbs from bodies, tearing viscera from bellies, ripping heads off shoulders. Still, the rebels pressed on, swinging their swords, thrusting their spears, loosing their bows, piercing, stabbing, hacking through fur and muscle while they were massacred. I shot my arrows from the periphery until my quiver was empty, then I joined the frenzy, but the wolves paid me and Sasha no heed; they were focused on the ever-pressing wave of horseflesh that was slowly pushing them back. For the first time in my life, I saw fear in their red eyes. And why wouldn’t they be terrified? For the enemy they so-easily killed simply would not stop. No matter how many times they snapped their jaws or swiped their claws, no matter how many women were sent screeching into pieces, they just kept coming, dealing death by a thousand little cuts, charging relentlessly and tirelessly forward. The wargs faltered. Their snarls and roars became yips and squeals. They began to shuffle backwards, and they began to die. One by one, they fell. We pushed them down the courtyard, through the gates, and into the atrium. By the time we reached the royal corridor, there was only one wolf left. It fought to the bitter end, gnashing and clawing its way through twenty women before Sasha finally got her jaws around its neck.

Then, it was over. No more nightmares lurked in the shadows, nor orcs set to ambush. I looked around the atrium, and saw the evidence of the struggle that had taken place before us. The watchmen and noblemen were lying in piles and pieces, their bodies forming paths up the four corridors of the four castle wings, their blood staining the stones. The orcs were mostly congregated upon the atrium entrance, shot right from their steeds by the awaiting archers. I recognized one of them as Ruglok, the leader of the outfit after Gorlok’s death. The marksmanship exhibited in the arrow placement made me proud of the elven archers, though I couldn’t help but feel that they’d let the orcs off easy. Neck, chest and headshots; the bastards had died too quickly.

“Adrianna?” Esmerelda asked, her voice dead in her mouth, “What now?”

I looked from her, to the four other survivors. They seemed exhausted, ready to collapse under their own weight at any second. Their horses were all dead.

“What do you mean, ‘what now?’” I asked, “Now, you take your throne.”

“My throne.” Esmerelda laughed, her smile as bloody as the rest of her face, “What am I the ruler of? A city filled with death, and a country broken by war. I was supposed to be a savior of the people, Adrianna. It was my shield against your inevitable betrayal.”

I raised my brows.

“Oh yes,” she sneered, “I knew what you were going to do. Didn’t I tell you before? You nobles are all alike. Snakes. All that matters is who you know, and I don’t know anyone, but you’re very well connected. You’re so willing to use people like tools; why would you discard all your military friends for one hopeless rebel?” She pointed her sword at me, “I’m going to give you a chance to do the right thing now, because deep under all that bullshit, I know there’s someone who truly wants to be honorable. I’ve seen little glimpses of it. The way you treat Justina. The pity with which you regard me. I told you before; you’re easy to read.”

“Esmerelda,” I said cautiously, “put your sword down.”

“Make your choice, Adrianna. Show me that there’s still something in you that’s good.”

“Put the sword down!”

“Show me.”

Sasha jumped. I drew my bow, reached for my quiver, and grasped nothing. There were no arrows left. In the moments before it happened, I connected eyes with Esmerelda, and I saw the realization dawn on her face. Such horror. Sasha’s jaws came down, and the leader of the rebels was bitten clean in half. The other four leapt into action, driving their spears and swords into Sasha’s hide as Esmerelda’s mortal screeches sounded from the wolf’s maw, her arms flailing between its teeth. Sasha chewed, Esmerelda crunched, and the moment was mercifully over. I drew my sword and gave the last of the rebels the clean deaths they deserved. Sasha swallowed what she had in her mouth, and panted contentedly, once again happy to have saved me. Then she jerked her head around, sniffed the air, and dashed down the royal corridor. I extracted the portal from Esmerelda’s pocket, and followed Sasha at a brisk pace, passing contrasting beams of light, a body of a gored bald man, and piles of dead wargs twisted around wrought-iron hafts. I walked through the burst body of a wolf, and into the light of the throne room. There, I heard the voice of someone I thought was long-dead. Somehow, I wasn’t surprised.

“I would beg to differ.” I said in answer to her claim.

Elena gawked at me, and so did her mother behind her. King Ternias examined me like I was a riddle, but I wasn’t in the mood to be solved. As I walked toward them, I plucked a pair of arrows from the hide of a dead wolf, drew my bow, and loosed. Elena was fast. She dived out in front of the king, and caught the first arrow before it hit him in the chest, but the second one was a heartbeat slower, and she had mistimed her jump. The arrow thudded into the back of the throne, and King Lucas Ternias of the Highlands slumped forward, blood pouring from his empty eye socket. Elena hit the floor a moment later, and sprawled out onto the carpet.

“All hail Queen Elena Straltaira of the Highlands,” I proclaimed grandly, raising my arms, “long may she reign. Congratulations, Tiger.”

She jumped up, and drew her sword with lightning quickness. “You?!” She snarled, “You led the attack on Bentius?!”

“It’s a bit more complicated than that.” I said, “I’m not sure it can be hashed-out in brevity. God, we’ve got a lot of catching up to do, don’t we?”

“You mean you’ve got a lot of fucking explaining to do!”

I stopped in front of Sasha’s eviscerated corpse. “I heard your conversation with Ternias. Do you know who the lynchpin of Leveria’s plan was?” I tapped myself on the breast, “I was her fool. She maneuvered me and manipulated me and put me right into position to destroy everything I held dear. I framed Prince Matthew. I dragged the Lowlands into the war. I’m the reason Alkandra is going to be destroyed. What a fucking patriot I am.”

“Tell me what happened here!” She snapped.

“I was exiled from Alkandra, I got caught up with the wrong crowd, and I made some bad friends. This wasn’t supposed to happen.”

“That’s all you have to say?” She growled, “After everything you taught me?! After everything you swore?!”

“Careful throwing my old ranger loyalties at me.” I said, pointing a finger at her, “Leveria did that same thing, and now look where we are.” I spat on the carpet, “A kingdom stuck so far in the past that its traditions are older than religions. It’s like a mummy of the empire it used to be, and we rangers kept it nice and pretty year and year out so that royals would pat us on the head and tell us what a good fucking job we were doing.”

“It’s our home!”

“It’s not, Tiger. You’ve never been home. You don’t even know who you are yet. You’ve been living a shadow of the life you should be, but you don’t have to any longer. You’re the queen now. Call off the attack, and come back home with me. If I bring you back, I’ll be forgiven, and you’ll be with Yavara again.”

“I don’t even know her anymore.” Elena hissed.

I stepped forward. “It’s not too late.” I said softly, “Whatever you’re thinking, it’s not too late. Bentius isn’t destroyed. A lot of people are dead, but it’ll recover. You can rebuild it with Yavara. Show the world what kind of strength can be found with reconciliation. Show Alkandra that you understand their pain. This attack was a long time coming, and we both know it. The Highlands deserved everything that happened today.”

“You can’t believe that. Not you.”

“You were out there with me on those raids. How many women and children did we kill?”

“They’re beasts!” She snapped, “Savages and animals! Look what they did!”

“What does that make us then? You’ve spent too much time around high-elves.”

“You’ve spent too much time with monsters.”

“I’m proud of what I am, and you’re still ashamed.”

“The only shame I feel is that I once respected you. You made me swear to protect our homeland on my life, and you sold it cheaply.”

“I gave the Highlands EVERYTHING!” I roared, “I gave it my body, my blood, my love, and my life! Do you have any idea what I sacrificed?!”

“And so it’s the Highlands turn to sacrifice for you?”

“YES!” I bellowed.

She narrowed her eyes at me like she couldn’t understand who she was looking at, “What am I to you, Commander? Just an obstacle, a problem that needs to be solved so that you can get what you want. Every atrocity you committed on your way to me was worth it because it got you one step closer to your goal. But that’s how you’ve always been, isn’t it? Transforming didn’t change you at all. You cut Prestira’s throat and roped me to a horse so that I could be tortured, and you didn’t even blink.”

“I do what must be done.”

“I also do what must be done, Commander.” Elena hissed, “I’m not taking the crown, and I’m not calling off the attack on Alkandra. If I let that festering cancer live, it will spread to every corner of Tenvalia.”

“Everything I love is part of that ‘festering cancer.’”

“I know.” Elena said, flexing her fingers around her sword.

I shook my head. “Don’t do this, Tiger.”

“You think I’m going to let you live after what you’ve done?”

“You don’t stand a chance against me.”

“If you kill me, then no one will call off the attack.”

I nodded toward Lydia. “She could make a legitimate claim to the throne right now.”

“And why would I ever betray my nation?!” Lydia asked indignantly.

“I’m sure I could convince you one way or another.”

“Mom, go upstairs.” Elena said, “Lock yourself in the royal guestroom, and don’t come out unless I tell you to.”

“But I—”

“Go, Mom.”

Lydia chewed on her lip, then walked behind the throne, and disappeared up the corridor. I watched her go, then looked at Elena. “You’re fucking your own mother?”

“Was it that obvious?”

“It was quite subtle, actually, but I have a sixth sense about these things.” I said, stepping around her, watching her footwork, “So, now it’s your turn to tell me what happened. You were supposed to be dead, and… what, it was all a ruse set up by you and Ternias?”

“I stayed loyal to Leveria to the end.” Elena said, watching my shoulders, “When she was taken down, the other nobles and I formed a conspiracy, and here we are.”

“Here we are.” I echoed.

She glanced at my swollen belly, then back at my face. “That changes nothing for me, you know.”

“I know.” I said, and dashed toward her. She pivoted, ready for the swipe, but she wasn’t ready for the dip and slash. I feigned the swipe, dipped my shoulder beneath her counterattack, and slashed across her belly. She made herself skinny enough to only suffer a flesh wound, then she rolled back, countered with a sudden leg swipe, and leapt to her feet.

“How many times did you tell me to look at your feet, not your shoulders?” Elena laughed breathily.

“Shoulders can be deceptive, but feet never lie, and you never learned.”

“I learned a few things.” She said, and made her move. She took three steps forward, then dragged her heel on the last one. I leaned into the feigned strike, ready to punish her for it, and realized a fraction too late that Elena had played me. While her weight was secured on her heel, her shoulders were pitched forward, and her foot rolled from heel to toe so quickly that all I could do was hold up my sword, and pray. She launched at me, and I bet left. My bet paid off, but the deep wound in my ribs limited my mobility, and she sliced me across the side. I rolled away from her with a grunt, and she slashed me across the back, prompting a cry of pain from my lips. I stumbled forward, and she slid backward. We turned around, and moved in a circle once more.

“That was new,” I muttered, no longer smiling.

“I was saving it just for you,” she smirked.

“I saw it coming.”

She snorted. “Give me some credit.”

“I would’ve blocked it if I wasn’t wounded.”

“Excuses, excuses,” she tittered, “Didn’t you always teach me to press every advantage?”

“I also taught you to be more talkative. That backfired.” I said, and charged her. She shifted right, moved with me, drew up her sword and blocked my attack with lightning speed. She was fast, even faster than me, but she was decades behind me in technique. I scraped around her sword, guided our blades as I moved past her, then flicked them right before they parted. Her sword shot up, and mine shot to the side, and I drew a line across her ribs deep enough to feel the bone. She whirled after me, swiped back and down at where I’d been, but I was already five paces behind her, and pivoting on my foot.

Elena stayed remarkably composed despite the gash in her side. She cocked her head, and set her face.

“I see that pain has been a far better teacher than I ever was.” I said, stalking around her.

“I suppose that makes me the master then.”

I snorted. “What do you know about real pain, Tiger?”

She peeled her lips back to reveal a horrific smile. “Much more than you, Commander.” She rushed me in a blur of blonde and bronze. I sidestepped the blow, and laid my blade across her back. She reached back to meet the counterattack, and caught my steel between her shoulders with her crossguard. She heaved forward with both arms, and I spun to keep my blade in hand. Twirling away, I guessed at the place she’d strike, and I guessed wrong. Hot pain seared into my leg when the cold metal entered it. I cried out, yanked my leg back, and rolled away to safety.

“We can count scars if you like,” Elena said, “you can show me all the times you almost died, and I can tell you what it’s really like!”

She rushed me again, feigned left, then right, then left again. Before she could make another feign, I charged into her. She was caught off guard, and I put my shoulder into her chest, and knocked her backwards. She managed to flip with her change of momentum, and her blade came out to dissuade my attack, but I sidestepped the swipe and sliced my steel across the back of her leg. She hit the ground, and I was on her, stabbing and jabbing as she scrambled backwards on her hands and feet. I scored a slice across her calf, and another that almost severed her patellar tendon before she rolled viciously to her side, and sent me reeling back with a slice that opened the bottom of my chin. She stumbled back into her stance, and I casually stepped back into mine.

“Come on, Tiger,” I said, flicking her blood off my sword, “there’s no reason for us to keep doing this.”

“Then walk away, Commander.”

I pointed to the wounds on her legs. “If we keep doing this, you won’t be able to walk at all.”

“And you won’t be able to breathe!” She snarled, and again, she charged me. She was getting slower, every movement becoming calculated and labored. I caught her blade on mine, stepped away from her feeble leg sweep, and put my knee into her belly. She folded around me in a gasp, then crumpled to the floor.

I put my sword on her throat. “Good game, Tiger.”

She looked down at the steel that rested just beneath her chin. “Finish it then.”

“No.”

“I won’t call off the attack, Commander. You can make me scream if you want, but you’ll never break me.”

“Why would you think I’d ever do that?” I sighed, and knelt beside her. “Maybe you know pain like I can’t imagine. Maybe you know death itself, but I’ve known love and life far greater than you ever have. It could be yours too. You’re one of us. You’re our lost sister. Come back with me, and after just one day, you’ll realize what a fool you’ve been.” I angled my blade against her artery, “I don’t want to kill another sister, Tiger.” I said softly, a tear rolling down my cheek, “Don’t make me do it again.”

I suddenly couldn’t see out of my left eye. It took a moment for the pain to come. It shot right into my skull, burst in an explosion of synapses behind my ocular bone, and sent me reeling back with a screech. I clutched at my face, and felt the haft of a crossbow bolt where my left eye had been a moment ago. Through the red veil of agony, I looked up with my remaining eye, and saw a woman fumbling to load the second shot. Someone else screamed. I didn’t know who it was at the time. All I knew was the horror that gripped me at the halving of my senses, and the directed primal instinct to destroy the threat. I raced across the floor, jumped over the throne, and put my sword into the woman’s chest. Her eyes bulged, blood shot from her mouth, and she wilted beneath me.

“MOM!” someone screamed.

The woman gulped for air as red spit bubbled from her lips. I ripped the blade out, and she dropped to the floor. Something hot moved through me. My breath shot from my lungs. This time, I didn’t feel the pain at all; only the impact. I looked down at the metal sticking through my breast. My entire back bowed around it, the severed muscles knotted, the punctured organs seized. Every neuron that had been screeching its alarm about my missing eye went suddenly silent, and instead blared the shrill warning of the death blow that had just been dealt to me. No… no, no, no, no, NO, NO, I would not die! I could not! Not for my unborn child! Not for Brianna, and Kiera, and Eva, and Faltia, and Soraya! Not for Furia. I needed to see her one more time. Just one more time. Just one… more… time…

The sun shone through the windows in heavy beams, casting the throne room in streaks of winter’s cold luminance. I was in the shadows. I closed my eye, and made the transformation. The steel inside me snapped in half, the severed organs heeled, and my eye reformed. My body grew several feet, my skin became pallid and my hair became black, but I noticed none of that. The only thing I noticed, was that I was starving. There was a dying woman before me, but she was still so full of delicious life.

Something was smashed over the back of my head. I hardly noticed it, but I noticed it just enough for a bronze figure to flash in front of me, and steal my meal. I wheeled around to pursue, and I would’ve caught up to her easily, but I skidded to an abrupt halt before the sunbeam that separated us. Across the expansive hall, Elena Straltaira laid her dying mother in the center of one such beam. She said something to her, kissed her hand, and bowed forward in grief. Lydia ran her bloody hand through Elena’s white hair, making it scarlet. Then, she went limp. Elena looked up at me. She didn’t say anything now; she only grabbed the cleavers at her hips, stood up, and began jogging toward me.

“Don’t!” I yelled.

She turned her jog into a run.

“Elena, stop!”

She turned her run into a sprint.

“STOP!”

She screamed, and jumped through the beam of light between us, her cleavers sparkling in the sunlight. She entered the shadow, and in the time it took for her to lower her blades a fraction, I snatched her out of the air, grabbed her by the wrists, and pinned her against the wall. I sank my fangs deep into her throat, and drank. I couldn’t help it. I sucked through the capillaries in my fangs, and tasted the rich iron of her blood. So gluttonous I was, unable to stop once I had the taste in me. I swallowed, and swallowed, moaning in pleasure, savoring every last drop until Elena was frail and emaciated against me. Only when her heart had slowed to a crawl, did I find the mental fortitude to release her. She collapsed with a groan. She was nearly as pale as I was, and her lips were nearly as blue as her eyes, but still, she stared at me with such a pure hatred.

“I’m sorry, Tiger.” I muttered. I extended my hand to the throne, and grabbed Ternias’s hand mirror. I placed it in Elena’s hand, and closed her strengthless grip around it. “I need you to call Field Marshal Shordian now,” I said, “I’ll explain everything to him. I just need you to give him the order to turn around.”

Elena just stared at me, a string of drool coming from her lips.

I crouched down to her level. “It’s almost over.” I said softly, sliding her hair behind her ear, “You just have to do this one thing. Just this one little thing, and then you can rest.”

Elena looked down at the mirror that rested loosely on her knee, then back up at me.

“Please, Tiger.” I whispered, “There’s no reason to fight anymore. You can save so many lives with just one honorable act.”

She wheezed. The sound was so horrible that I didn’t realize until it was too late that it was a laugh. I didn’t realize until it was too late that there was a spot of sunlight a few inches left of Elena’s knee. I didn’t realize until it was too late that she’d put the mirror in it, and turned the glass toward me. Light. Light like fire burned into my eyes. I was blind again, my lenses seared, my irises scorched. I screeched. I clutched at my ruined eyes, and scrambled away from the pain. I heard laughter. The cruelest laughter I’d ever heard. It followed me wherever I went, and that horrible light did too, moving like a beam against me, scorching my face and neck, melting the backs of my hands as I tried to cover myself. Then, I was surrounded by it. My entire world ignited, and agony exploded from every pore. I shrieked, my voice broke, the blood shot from my ruptured throat. I couldn’t feel my skin. I had no skin. I was muscle and sinew, all melting, all dripping and sizzling like fat upon the fryer. I dropped to my knees, covering myself with what was left of my arms, curling into a fetal ball as the inferno raged around me. Somewhere in my mania, I found the sanity to realize there was an escape. I turned back.

I blinked with my one eye, and stared up at the sun. The agony was gone. There was only an ache in my midsection, and a dull pain in my left eye-socket. I was so weak. Where there had once been excruciating heat, there was now uncomfortable cold. The sun felt so warm against my skin, and I wished to spread myself in it and bathe in its luminance, but I couldn’t muster the strength to do so. I couldn’t even uncurl myself from my fetal ball. I couldn’t move at all. I was dying. The blood pooled from my chest, hot and thick, and every pump of my ruptured heart made the world darker and colder. Someone knelt beside me.

“Right pocket.” I croaked.

“What?”

“Right pocket.” I said again, conserving my words carefully.

Elena gave me an incredulous look, and fished into the remnants of my cloak. She pulled out Esmerelda’s portal from my hip pocket. “What is it?” She asked.

“A magic seeker. It will take you to a woman with no limbs. She can open the royal portal to South Fort. Go there now. Go to Alkandra. Get our sisters out. Save them.” I shifted my hand toward her. It took all my might. “Drag me into the shadow.”

“No.”

“Your mother is still breathing. I could hear it. I bite you. You bite her. One fang only, or hunger forever. Hurry.”

Elena snatched my hand, and dragged me out of the sunlight with what little strength she had left. She swore and cried out, but she managed to inch me from the warmth, and slide me into the cold. She jammed her wrist in my mouth. I made the change. I lost my mind in the agony. I was blind. I screeched. I twisted and thrashed. Every movement was hell. There was something in my mouth. Life. I could feel it pulsing faintly. I bit. I tasted the life. I remembered whose it was—I remembered who I was. I injected my venom, and changed back. The world was so much darker than it had been even a moment before. It was so much colder too. I was vaguely aware of Elena undergoing her violent transformation. She writhed and wiggled as her limbs grew, her hair turned black, and her body filled out. When she was done, she was feral and mad with hunger. I expected her to end me right there, but she assessed me with one sniff, and walked right over me. As she ripped off the head of Ternias’s corpse and drank the fountaining blood, I realized with comingled amusement and horror that she’d skipped me for a more bountiful meal.

When Ternias was nothing but a husk, Elena licked her lips, and took a deep breath. The sanity returned to her posture. She took one step toward her mother, then frowned at the light beam in front of her.

“Think: elf.” I croaked.

Elena nodded, and squeezed her eyes shut. She transformed back into her elven form, then hobbled across the hall on her wounded legs. She fell to her knees, exhausted beyond measure, and she crawled the rest of the way to her mother. Once there, she pressed herself against her mother’s side, let out a scream, and pushed with what was left of her strength. Lydia rolled out of the sunlight, and Elena collapsed in it. She looked hopelessly up at her mother’s limp form. Even from across the throne room, I could see the puddle of blood that had formed beneath Lydia. It was growing. Elena stuck out her arms, and clawed her way forward. She cried out with the effort of it. She shook and spasmed, but inch by tortuous inch, she made her way out of the sunlight. I smiled, and closed my one eye. It was a good last sight to see.

As my breaths left my body, and my thoughts became dim, I put my mind to an image of Furia. She was lying next to me in bed. The others were there with us, surrounding us, encasing us in their love and warmth, but in that private moment, we only had eyes for each other. I just stared into her sapphire gaze, and she just stared back. A gentle smile creased her lush lips, which were parted slightly so that her breath could caress my mouth, leaving its taste upon my tongue. We didn’t need to say anything. We didn’t need to move. We could just lie there in that perfect moment, and stay for eternity.

ALKANDI

Yavara went still beneath me. Her orgasmic writhes ceased, her gasping breaths cut, and her flailing hair rested into a disheveled blonde mess atop her head. The form of our incarnation fell to its knees, then collapsed onto its side. Its body disintegrated into orange and blue dust, and floated towards us. The orange dust filtered into my bronze flesh, and the blue dust filtered into Yavara’s alabaster skin. Leveria watched the process with bewilderment, then looked her sister in the eye.

“You with me, Yavara?” she asked.

“Yes, Leveria. I’m with you.” Yavara whispered back, the exhaustion heavy in her voice. Though her insides still fluttered with pleasured contractions around my fists, they did not seize with virgin abandon. This woman now comprehended all that had happened to her and all that she had done—all that we had done—but no longer from our comingled understanding. She was not the frail infant devoid of all the experience we’d shared, nor was she the proud creature that had just died on the astral plane. She was who she had always been, but now she was it without me. She was the woman who had seduced then denied me in the astral plane that fateful morning when we’d first met as separate entities. She was weaker than she’d been when we were joined, but she was stronger than she’d been when I’d held half her soul hostage. She was just… Yavara.

Yavara turned around, her blue eyes sparkling from her pristine face. “Get out of me, Alkandi,” she whispered.

I nodded, and slowly retracted my hands from her holes. They both prolapsed grotesquely, and she shuddered in abject delight, but she did not react with the fervency she would have if we were joined, nor did she squeal in horror like the half-woman she’d been before our merge was forever shattered. She just groaned pleasurably, reached between her legs, and toyed with her outturned parts before pushing them back into her body. Then, on shaking arms, she managed to push herself upright, and kneel opposite me.

“It is done then?” she asked.

I nodded.

She frowned, and touched her chest. “You told me when we first met, that I would be a husk if we ever separated. I remember how empty I felt without you, how desperate I was to reconnect with you then.” She looked up at me, “I do not feel that now.”

You were so very fragile then. You had never felt what it was like to be without me. Most of all, you had never known true pain. You know it now; you know it keenly. Pain makes us grow, and you have grown.

“You lied to me,” her brow furrowed, “I was hardly more than a girl, and you used me.”

I used you for far longer than that, Yavara.

She looked down at herself, and ran her hands over her naked astral body. “How much of me was shaped by you?” She whispered fearfully.

We shaped each other. We were born together and grew together and blossomed together. When I told you that you would feel my absence forever, I was not lying. But like an old wound, I will fade with time, and as you grow into the void-space I left, you will soon only notice me as a scar. I sniffled, and wiped the tears from my cheeks, I am sorry, Yavara.

She nodded solemnly. Her eyes trailed up my body, and back to my face. It pained her to look me in the eyes, but she held the contact admirably. “Thank you,” she muttered.

For what?

“For everything. For being me with me. For the love and the hate, for the pleasure and the pain. Thank you.” A tear cascaded down her cheek, and she laughed, and wiped it, “I guess I love you. I mean, I don’t have a choice, do I? You’re me.”

I reached out, and grasped her hand. Our fingers entwined, and I clasped tightly. I was never you, Yavara, and you were never me. We were simply ‘we,’ and that is why we are parted now. But for what it’s worth, I love you too.

She blushed, and averted her eyes cutely. When her bashful gaze found the bravery to connect once more, she said coyly, “I guess you can give me a goodbye kiss then.”

I leaned forward. So did she. I took her gently by the face, and guided us together. Her lips opened, and I stopped her. Before her questioning gaze, I elevated myself, and planted a kiss on her forehead. “Goodbye.” I whispered with my real voice, so strangled and cracked with age that it hardly resembled a voice at all. Yavara blinked back her tears, and eased away from the embrace.

“Goodbye, Alkandi.” She whispered, and stood up. She walked across the black expanse, to where Zander Fredeon lay steaming. She knelt at his side, and uttered a healing incantation. There was a glow of golden energy, then a flash, and they were both gone. I knew it was the last time I’d ever see either of them with my own true eyes. I wished Yavara the best in her life. As for Zander, I wished for his forgiveness. I wasn’t as cold and hard as I often pretended to be. For that matter, neither was Leveria.

I turned and faced my next incarnation. She had no natural power, no athletic ability, and no skill in combat, but she had bested me at every turn, and that was something. Perhaps I wouldn’t have the god-like power that merging with Yavara Tiadoa would bring me, but I would have the devilish mind of her sister.

Leveria watched Yavara and Zander disappear, then turned to me. She assessed me for a moment, then sneered wickedly. “So, Alkandi,” she said, pacing dramatically toward me, every step shooting her hips this way and that, “now that the losers are gone, you and I can have a nice candid chat, hmm?”

I returned her smile. No hard feelings?

She guffawed. “A woman can hardly be blamed for chasing primo pussy. We wouldn’t be kindred spirits if you didn’t try to get deific powers at all costs.”

It’s nice to finally speak to another pragmatist. Your sister was—

“…a fucking child, I know.” Leveria rolled her eyes, “Always throwing tantrums when things didn’t go her way, always crying when people didn’t like her, always passing off responsibility to everyone else, and never taking any for herself. I wonder what her excuses will be now that you’re not to blame for her behavior?”

Don’t go too hard on her.

Leveria giggled evilly. “That was funny Alkandi, thank you. It’s good to know I’ll inherit your sense of humor. God knows I need one.”

I narrowed my eyes at her. I mean it.

“Didn’t I just save her life? And after she killed me! I’d say she owes me.”

She’s still powerful, Leveria, and she’s been taught by the two greatest magic users in the world. She’ll be stronger than you until you hone your craft.

“Oh, I won’t be too harsh on little Yavara,” she said with a wave, “especially since her cooperation is essential for my grand plan.”

Which is?

“You’ll find out soon.” Leveria tittered, “So tell me, what kind of powers will I soon be getting?”

Inferno, telekinesis, healing, telepathic indoctrination, and… well, I guess you’ll get Yavara’s transformative power too, as she was technically my last incarnation, though I suspect it will be expressed differently.

“Wonderful.” Leveria beamed delightedly, “Inferno and telekinesis sound like good fun, and healing will be practical, I suppose. I see the potential for the transformative ability, but what I really want to know about is telepathic indoctrination.”

I thought you might like that one. In my opinion, Yavara underutilized it terribly.

“She had a child’s opinion of power. She thought moving things and burning things made her strong.” Leveria stopped before my kneeling form, and looked down at me with an imperious glare, her little smile curved sardonically. “She didn’t understand that the mind was the only thing worth mastering. And now the Dark Queen herself is kneeling before me, waiting to service my every pleasure.”

Don’t enjoy it too much, Leveria. I said with a crooked grin, I might decide to take out all my rejection on you.

Leveria cocked her head, letting some of her hair fall over her face, giving her a very dangerous look. “I know Yavara didn’t think up those tortures all on her own.” She snaked her fingers into my hair, “I know she wasn’t the one who cackled like a banshee while I was burned alive, torn to shreds, and raped senseless. I’ve read the stories about you, Alkandi. I know what you liked to do to your prisoners. Hell, I got half my ideas from you.” She forked her fingers about her pussy, and spread her blushing lips open to reveal their pink center, “Let’s practice some of them, shall we?”

She rooted her fist into my hair, and twisted. I purred like a jungle cat, and rose as she pulled me to her. I thought you said there weren’t any hard feelings?

Leveria’s grin was so evil that she seemed a demon looking down at me. “I lied.”

She forced my face into her cunt, and sat atop my head like a stool. I closed my eyes, snaked my tongue out, and savored the sadism I would soon be a part of. None of my other incarnations had ever tried to dominate me before Yavara and Leveria; perhaps there was just something different about these Tiadoa girls.

ELENA

Mom was a gluttonous vampire. She ripped the tendons and sinew from the warg carcass, and plunged her head into the hole she made. I watched her from the shadows, curiously testing my new body. I glanced up at the woman who had given it to me. For a moment, there had been a connection between Adrianna and I. Her thoughts were projected telepathically to me. I didn’t think she knew she was broadcasting them, for the thoughts were intimate and beautiful. Then the connection faded, and I knew Adrianna was dead. She had been more than my commander. She had been the father I’d never had. She had shown me what it meant to be honorable and true, and she had instilled more of the qualities of my character than anyone else—even Yavara. And though I had hated Adrianna for a long time, I knew that hatred could only have come from love, and for the piece of me that had been created by her, I wept. There was a hole in me that would forever be named, ‘Adrianna.’

Mom came to her senses, and pulled her head out of the warg’s side. She blinked stupidly, looked up at me, jumped in fright, and scurried behind the corpse she’d just been feeding upon.

Mom, it’s me. I said telepathically, and smiled through my tears.

She let out a yelp, and covered her ears. Who the heck was that?!

Me, Mom. Your daughter, and now your blood-mother, just to add to our ever-twisted dynamic. You can call me ‘Mommy’ if you want.

She cowered behind the carcass for a moment, then seemed to realize herself. She looked down at her own body, and rose with an expression of wonder and shock upon her pallid face.

“Oh my god, I’m a monster,” she whispered. She looked up at me, “Elena, what did you do?!”

“It’s not permanent,” I said, “but your other body is near death, so you can’t transform back until we get a mage to help you.”

Mom looked down at the sculpted statuesque body she’d grown into, a vision of feminine perfection and predatory sensuality. “I suppose I can suffer this… indignity for a while. No need to rush, Dear.”

“You won’t lack for food, anyways.” I said, “I doubt anyone will come to the castle for some time. Keep the bodies frozen, or they’ll rot.”

Mom daintily wiped the blood and gore from her face, and looked up at me. “And where will you be going?”

“You know where.”

She studied me carefully. “What will you do when you see her?”

“I don’t know.”

“What will she do?”

“I don’t know.”

Mom chewed on her lip with her new fangs. “You said you don’t know her anymore, but you love her, Elena. You think that love has faded? When you feel her touch on your flesh, it will strike you like lightning. If you go, you will not come back to me.”

“Do you want me to promise otherwise?”

“I’d prefer not to make a liar of you.”

I sauntered over to her, and took her in my arms. The hug we shared was platonic, but the kiss was not. When we parted, we gazed into each other’s red eyes. I gave her a promise that could not be spoken with my lips, and she accepted it with solemnity. I would do whatever it took to get back to her, and that would have to be enough for now. I just wished “for now” was longer, but it was already over. Time was moving fast.

I picked up the warg’s body, and used it as a sun-shield as I crossed the beams that spread out on the floor. I stopped in the far shadows of the room, and knelt before Adrianna’s body. I placed a kiss on her brow, and folded her arms together before her chest. She would have a ranger’s funeral; I would make sure of it. Ternias, however, would not have a ceremonial exit. After throwing his head into a canvas bag, I hurried down to the pantry. I piled on a plate full of bread and dried meat, sat down, and rested my face upon the food. I transformed back into my elven body, and with only the strength left to open and close my mouth, I began to eat myself back to health. When I had enough calories in me to walk, I pulled out the portal, and examined it. It was an intricately-cut gemstone that glowed faintly red in one spot. I pressed my finger to that spot, and was transported.

A moment later, I was atop the ramparts of the Noble District. I looked around, and saw no one else.

“Adri?” came a little voice.

I looked down, and saw one of the strangest creatures I’d ever seen in my whole life. She was a high-elf woman with obscene tattoos scored upon her face. She was pretty despite the ink, though her lack of limbs certainly made her a unique kind of beauty. She was fixed to a harness, and wrapped in a bundle like an infant. When she realized I was not Adri, she began to weep.

“Hey, hey,” I said soothingly, dropping to my knee before her, “I’m not gonna hurt you.”

She wiggled her little stumps, and blue magic sparkled about her. “If you’re here, it means that Adri is… is… is…” She couldn’t get out the final word, her grief was so great.

I took her up in my arms, and cradled her. She tried to wiggle away for a moment, but it was quite natural for her to submit. Terribly natural. Not knowing what else to do, I rocked her gently, and sang a wordless lullaby. She quieted after that, and her mouth sought my nipple. I let her suckle, and though there was no milk for her to take, she seemed content with just having it in her mouth. After a while, she released my nipple, and looked up at me studiously.

“You’re like Adri.”

I nodded. “I was a friend of hers. She sent me here to get you.”

“Will you take me to Alkandra?” She asked with big, hopeful eyes.

I cracked a rueful smile, and rolled my eyes to the east. “Actually, I was hoping you’d take me there.”

YAVARA

When I awoke, I was choking. The world was dark, and something heavy was suppressing me from above. I couldn’t breathe. I squirmed in a moment of panic, and threw the weight off me. Something hot and hard slid out of my throat, and I gasped for air, clutching my neck. My hair hung before my face, blocking my vision of the dimly-lit room. I pulled back my blonde mane, and looked out at the world behind my blue eyes.

There was a massive dick right in front of my face, which seemed wholly apropos given the circumstances. It was strange that I had struggled so mightily with it, but I guessed that losing Alkandi probably also meant losing my natural dick-sucking capabilities. It was a small trade-off, though I had traded much more. The energy that had once coursed through me was gone. In its place was a quieter energy, like a secondary rhythm to my heart instead of a full-blown electrical transfusion. This was my magical reservoir. It was small compared to what it had been, but when I flicked my fingers, a flame popped from my thumb, and when I pointed at a pillow, it floated from the bed, and that was enough to confirm that I was still special—just not unique. That was OK. I was me. The world was scary, and I felt smaller than I ever had, but that was OK. I was me. I would grow organically within the confines of my life, and I would flower in my niche, knowing without a doubt that I belonged there. That reassurance was nearly worth all the power in the world, and the peace that came with it was worth even more. I was me. I was Yavara Tiadoa, and no one else. I wasn’t even a vampire anymore. I laughed, remembering that I had begun this journey seemingly so long ago in an attempt to find myself, and I had ended it not knowing at all who I was, but being perfectly fine with it because I was me! And all the experiences I’d had as the Dark Queen were invaluable and precious, even the terrible ones, for they all led me to this moment of catharsis when everything inside me seemed to fall right into place. I was always Yavara, but now I was wholly her. Now I got to find out who she could really be.

I was so stricken by the euphoria of the moment that I had temporarily forgotten how I’d gotten there. I glanced back at the large penis lying next to my face. It was bronze, smooth, and beautiful, though I didn’t stare at it with the pure covetousness that I once did. In truth, I was actually a little scared of it. I enjoyed that fear for a moment, and found within it, a strange excitement. Did fear arouse me? I’d always sexually reveled in the extremes of emotion, but I’d so rarely felt fear in all my life that I never got to explore it. Now those other carnal emotions were dimmed—rage, avarice, and bloodlust—and though I still enjoyed their sexual nature, they didn’t compel me quite like fear did. I knew in that moment that I was a masochist. I had dabbled often in masochistic lust before, but I had never truly delved into it. I enjoyed the power-play, the degradation and bondage, but I had never felt the fear before; not since that night Brock had taken me, and since that night, I had so bemoaned the loss of true victimhood. Why… fear was the crucial ingredient! And now I had it! Now it was a part of me!

I sat upright in glee, and stopped, realizing with creeping terror exactly who that penis belonged to. A woman. A beautiful woman. A terrible woman. Leveria’s hair was still platinum blonde, but everything else had changed. Her breasts had gone up a size, her hips had widened, her thighs had thickened, her shoulders and arms were toned with muscle, her abdomen was a washboard, and her pelvis converged into sharp lines. And at the convergence of lines, was an eight-inch cock. It flopped over her left thigh, still glistening with my spit, so thick that I couldn’t wrap my hand around it. I had made a hybrid out of her—or rather, she had taken advantage of me to be made into one. She was beautiful; the most beautiful of all of them, actually, for Leveria was a stunning beauty even before her transformation. The new look fit her naturally, though in truth, I thought she should dye her hair a darker color. Perhaps red? Or maybe…

A pulse of light went through my sister’s sleeping body. She pulsed again, and again; each spasm radiating from her chest and shooting outward like a shockwave until her entire diaphragm was aglow. I could see her heart through her very flesh, every ventricle and chamber alight like the sun. It pounded so loudly that I could hear it accelerating until I was sure it would explode. I cringed back behind a pile of pillows, and peered out from my plush fortress. Her heart contracted and convulsed a thousand times in a minute, then slowed to an even beat. When it was done, Leveria’s hair was so lustrously black it seemed to absorb the very light around it. At first, I thought that was the only change she’d undergone, then I looked down. Beneath her beautiful bronze cock, and above her little pink pussy, were two smooth testicles. They hung pristinely from her organ, symmetrical and proportioned, each of them veiny and heavy with lust. I was so transfixed by the roiling orbs that I didn’t even notice that Leveria had awoken.

“My eyes are up here, Yavara,” she snickered.

I yelped, and receded deeper into the pile of pillows, encasing myself in darkness. The darkness was broken by a pair of burning orange irises.

“Boo.” Leveria giggled, and tossed away the pillows, leaving me wholly exposed. I cringed back, and ignited both my hands with flame.

“Whoa-whoa-whoa,” Leveria said defensively, and eased back, “Yavara, I’m not going to hurt you.”

“Bullshit.”

“I mean it.” Leveria knelt a safe distance away, and opened her hands unthreateningly, “Besides, you could still kick my ass anyway.”

“You’re the ruler of Alkandra now, and I am the only high-elf for a hundred miles. The men are restless the day before a battle.”

Her lips quirked evilly, and the expression was so frightening and sexy on her new face that I almost blushed. “The thought did occur to me,” she confessed, eyeing me like a snack, “but it would be a waste, and there’s no need. As far as I’m concerned, we’re even.”

I raised my brows. “What do you mean we’re even?”

“I’d say we’re about square, unless there’s something you feel that’s been left unsaid.”

I laughed incredulously. “You think you can just throw away all the baggage we have?”

“No, but we can leave it where it is. There’s no reason not to just restart.”

“After everything?”

“I can’t think of a better time than now.”

I narrowed my eyes. “You’re using me.”

“Of course I am, Yavara. I use everyone.” She tilted her head, and smiled warmly, “Just because I see people as tools, doesn’t mean I see them as lesser. People are useful, and like any good craftswoman, I take very good care of my most useful tools.”

“I won’t be one of your tools ever again.”

Leveria scoffed. “You were never one of my tools; you were the blunt object I used all my tools on, but you withstood all my sawing, grinding and cutting, and since hard blunt objects make excellent tools, I suppose I should simply recognize your value, acquire you, and move to a new project.”

“Acquire me.”

“Perhaps that’s the wrong word.” Leveria tapped her lips, “I guess… I guess ‘partner’ with you would be the appropriate terminology. Yes, I need you as a partner. How about it, little sis?”

I almost laughed. How could she think I wouldn’t see through her veil of manipulation after all this time?! “I’m leaving this place, Leveria. I’m fleeing to Ardeni Dreus, boarding the first ship to Balamora, and never coming back. I never want to see your face again.”

“I’m not letting you leave.”

“Then I’m your prisoner, not your partner.”

“We’re all prisoners to our responsibilities, Yavara. You can’t just run from yours.”

“Responsibilities?!”

“You swore to serve your people. I would hold you to that oath.”

“You’re the Dark Queen now, Leveria! I owe nothing to Alkandra.”

Leveria shook her head. “I don’t know what oaths you swore to the people of Alkandra, but I remember the oaths you swore to your people. I held the bible you swore them upon on your eighteenth birthday.”

I blinked. “What?”

Leveria’s lips broke into a wide grin. “You’re the rightful heir to the Highland throne.”

And in an instant, I saw Leveria’s grand plan click right into place. “No.” I said.

“Yes.”

“No!”

“Yes.” She giggled, and proffered the dildo we’d used before. She leaned forward, and tapped me with its wet end upon each of my shoulders, “Through the power vested in me by god and the Highland Noble Court, I hereby renounce my claim to the Highland throne, and abdicate to the next in line, Yavara Tiadoa, who is of pure lineage, of rightful age, and of sound mind, body and spirit. All hail Queen Yavara Tiadoa, long may she reign.”

“I’m not fucking doing it!”

“Well, you don’t have a choice.” Leveria sighed with a smile, “Because there’s no way Arthur will negotiate, so we are going to throw everything we have at the Lowlanders. If any of us are alive afterward, we will stand no chance against the Highland invaders, so someone will need to convince the honorable field marshal to turn his army around.”

“You’re the one who sent him here!”

“And that’s precisely why it will work. Shordian can only rationalize his betrayal of King Ternias to his men if he says he’s following the order of the rightful queen. Once he realizes that I was the Dark Queen all along—”

“You were not!”

“Was too, Yavara!” She tittered teasingly, “And thank you for the wonderful city you made for me. I’ll make sure to demolish all the statues of you and strike your name from every record before you go, but I digress; once Field Marshal Peter Shordian realizes that he’s been following the Dark Queen’s orders all along, his reputation and honor will be shattered. Enter stage right: Yavara Tiadoa, the princess who was enslaved by the wicked Alkandi’s spell, but who miraculously freed herself, and is now once again a pure helpless virgin of royal stock who needs a husband to legitimize her rightful claim. Did you know that Peter Shordian is a widower?”

I stared flatly at Leveria. “You know Peter; I know Peter. Peter isn’t going to buy one cent of your bullshit, least of all the virgin part.”

“Peter doesn’t need to buy anything. His men do. Besides, he’s a pragmatist and an opportunist; that’s what makes him such a good commander. Why would he miss the chance to put his child on the throne of Bentius just to destroy an already-crippled Alkandra? My horde was wiped out—”

“My horde was wiped out, and you did it!”

“Gosh, I thought you were over this, Yavara. I was the Dark Queen all along! You were just a place-holder. All of your achievements, victories and miracles were actually just… my achievements, victories and miracles.” Leveria’s orange eyes sparkled deviously, “Are you getting mad yet? Come on, show me how cute you look when you get mad.”

I could feel my face flushing, and though I was absolutely fuming, I was not at all compelled to violence. Strange. Violence was almost always my first option.

“Absolutely adorable.” Leveria giggled, “Aw, you’re blushing! And oh, those eyes are squinting so much. Squint, squint, squint; are you trying to shoot lasers at me?”

“I’m remembering how much better I liked you when your brains were outside of your head.”

“That’s funny, because I don’t think I’ve ever liked you more than this moment; you’re just so damned cute!”

I took a deep, quivering breath, and hissed, “I’m not letting you get to me, Leveria. Not ever again.”

She cocked a black eyebrow. “Is that so? All the hybrids like me better than you.”

“Don’t care.”

“Zander, Certiok and Titus betrayed you for me.”

“Certiok and Titus too?!”

“Oh, and Elena loved me more than you.”

My fists clenched and unclenched, tears filmed my eyes, and my jaw worked until it felt like my teeth were shearing clean off. Leveria casually checked her nails, then smirked at me. “What, did I say something mean? Are you mad right now?” She relaxed into her pile of pillows, and stuck her tongue out at me, “What’cha gonna do about it, little sis?”

“I…” I growled, “I… I… I want you inside me.”

Leveria blinked, her smile frozen to her face. “What?”

I stretched myself dramatically, displaying my alabaster bosom, my soft belly, my thick creamy thighs. I took the black crown from the bed, and placed it upon my head. “I want to be your submissive Highland queen whore.”

Leveria blinked again. “You… want to be… my submissive Highland… queen… whore.”

I grabbed a choke-chain from the pile, hooked it around my neck, and extended the leash to Leveria with my outstretched hand. “Yessss,” I hissed lecherously, “I want to feel you invade me! Oh gods above, Alkandra has conquered the Highlands once and for all, and now the angelic queen will be ravaged by the evil incarnation! How she will wail and weep to be so violated, but in the end, she will surrender to the corrupting pleasures, and blissfully know her place at her own sister’s feet!”

“Yavara, what the fuck are you—”

I prostrated dramatically before her, and whispered, “I know I don’t deserve to be fucked in the pussy, so please fuck my tight slutty asshole until I come anally like an obedient little sister should!”

Leveria glanced from me, to the thing between her legs. That thing was now so hard that it was curved backwards, and throbbing with such violence that I could see her heartbeat through the bulging veins. She gave it a curious flick, then shuddered from head to toe when a bubble of precum spurted from her engorged tip. She looked from it, to me, and whispered, “well then, come over here, you little Highland slut.”

I stretched forward, spread my cheeks wide, and whispered, “no.”

“…what?”

“I changed my mind. I’m not going to have sex with you.”

For a moment, Leveria was only confused. Then a horrible realization dawned on her face. “Oh no,” she groaned, “oh no, oh no, oh no, you evil fucking BITCH!”

I grinned. “That’s right, Dark Queen. How’s that infamous libido doing for you, hmm? Hard to control, isn’t it? Takes away critical thinking skills, makes you single-minded, and doesn’t do much for rationality. I was a slut when I was the Dark Queen—the sluttiest slut in the world—but at least I didn’t have a penis, and you know how men are.”

Leveria tried to push her cock back down, but that only increased the pressure in it. She tried to avert her eyes from me, but they were glued to my prostrating form, every bow and bend spread out and stretched for her to see. She was drooling. “Oh, fuck.” She whispered, “Oh… oh god, oh shit. C-c-come over here! I know you want it!”

“Oh, I do, Leveria. I’ve been trying to avoid staring at your cock like a guilty dog avoids staring at a steak. It is by far, the best-looking penis I’ve ever seen, and I’ve seen thousands. I also have a feeling that you and I would be a match made in hell between the sheets; absolutely perfect for each other.”

“So then get your juicy fat ass over here and let me fuck it!”

“No.” I giggled, “You see, I don’t have any succubus or incubus blood in me anymore. I can want sex, but I don’t need it. In fact, I can want sex and decide not to have it; can you?”

Leveria stared at me with mingled desire, hatred and a hint of admiration. “You got me in a real bind here, Yavara. Well done.”

“Thank you.”

“But I can just jack off.”

I leaned back, splayed myself sexily over the pillows, and began to play with my pussy. “So can I.”

Leveria’s cock bulged with such force that her pelvis flexed with it. She cried out, and hovered her fingers over her shaft, but seemed hesitant to touch it.

“Just jack off.” I giggled, “See if that satisfies you.”

She glared at me from the tops of her eyes. “It won’t, will it?”

“It will just make it worse.”

She let out a shuddering breath. “Ok, little sis, the stage is yours. Talk.”

“Your plan is a good one, I have to admit,” I said, “but it leaves me as nothing more than Peter Shordian’s trophy wife. If I am going to be queen of the Highlands, I am going to be queen. You will come to Bentius for my coronation, and you will bow to me before everyone, and solidify my power.”

“I will not!”

“You will, Leveria, or I’ll tell dear Peter to crucify you the moment you turn me over to him.”

Leveria sneered at me. “That’s not you, Yavara. Not anymore.”

I shrugged with a smile. “I’ll feel really bad about it.”

“Fine!” Leveria spat.

“Wonderful.” I smiled, and began to lace my corset.

“What the fuck are you doing?” She snapped.

“Whatever do you mean?” I asked coyly, my tits ballooning beautifully around my bodice.

“YOU JUST SAID WE HAD A DEAL!”

I giggled, “Leveria, I’m not going to fuck you until I know there’s no chance for you to betray me. It’s my only leverage. If you want to stick your new toy inside me, you’re going to have to wait until the night you visit Bentius.”

Leveria stared slack-jawed at me. “You’re just going to leave me like this?!”

I laced the last length of my corset, then crawled over the mountain of pillows. On the other side of it, was an unconscious Zander Fredeon. Blood was crusted around his nose and ears from the mental beating he’d taken in the astral plane, but his chest rose steadily with slumbering breaths. I sent a telepathic jolt to his brain, and his eyes fluttered open.

“Rise and shine, you traitorous son of a bitch.” I said, and not jokingly.

He blinked for a moment, processing my appearance. “It happened then?” he croaked.

“It happened.”

Zander and I looked at each other for a painfully long time, not saying anything. Finally, I asked, “How long did you know?”

“Six days. Titus confirmed it four days ago.”

“Only six days?! You’ve been like ice to me for months!”

“I know. Perhaps if I were more introspective, I would’ve realized there was something wrong. I fell in love with every incarnation who reached womanhood, but I liked you less every day.”

“I loved you.” I muttered.

“I am sorry.” He said, and he looked like he meant it, “You were everything I wanted Alkandi to be. You were strong, charismatic, and good at heart. I should’ve known you were too good to be true.”

“I wasn’t good, Zander.”

“You were, Yavara. You were just pretending not to be.”

There was another silence between us, and neither of us filled it, though both of us likely had much to say.

“It was all just a mistake then.” I muttered, and that seemed to encapsulate everything between us.

Zander nodded.

“Well,” I sighed, “your queen is just behind these pillows, and she’s in desperate need of a woman’s touch. Have you introduced her to Destiny yet?”

“No.”

“Well then she’s in for a treat.”

Zander wiped the blood from his face, and transformed into the blue-haired woman. I smiled at her, and she looked upon me with something akin to pity. Yes, Destiny and Zander had very different personalities, but they were the same people, and seeing Destiny express her dismissal of me was the final affirmation I needed to know that whatever we had was over. She crawled past me, and I slid down the mountain of pillows, and off the end of the bed.

As Leveria and Destiny’s comingled moans sounded through the room, and flailing limbs and tentacles jutted sporadically from the center of the bed, I walked around the room to the bathroom, and opened the door. Furia fell unconscious from behind the door, and sprawled out onto the floor. I tapped the side of her head, and her blue eyes fluttered open. They were unfocused for a moment, then they widened with shock.

“Yavara?!” She gasped.

“Finally, you call me by my first name!” I chuckled, and extended my hand to her. She grasped it, and I lurched with the unexpected heaviness of her. I didn’t realize how much muscle I’d lost with my dark-elf genes.

“Sorry,” she said hastily when she’d gotten to her feet. She seemed wholly uncomfortable with me, but not like she usually was. She seemed guilty. “You’re… uh…” she scratched the back of her head, “you’re alive, huh?”

“You thought I would die?”

“I kind of assumed you’d have to. Can’t have two Dark Queens, you know?” she laughed nervously, and continued scratching the back of her head, “So… uh… I guess you realize now that I kind of fucked you.”

“You were always ‘kind of’ fucking me, Furia. You never could just fuck me.”

She laughed again, this time genuinely. “That’s because you were always trying to be Adrianna every time we did it.”

“I wanted to please everyone; it was my curse.”

“No, you wanted to be everyone’s favorite. There’s a difference. It was really creepy.”

“Oh, so now that I’m white, everyone tells me how they really feel?”

Furia laughed again, and lounged against the doorframe. It was the first time she’d ever relaxed around me. “So, what’s the deal now? Are you, like, the queen regent or…?”

“I guess I’m still the queen of Alkandra until tomorrow morning. We’ll have to have a brief public ceremony or people will be confused as shit. Then I’ll help out against the Lowlanders, and then if I’m still alive, I’m off to the Highlands. I am the rightful queen after all.”

Furia shook her head disbelievingly. “Your sister really is a crafty bitch.”

“The craftiest of bitches. She’ll make a far better Dark Queen than me, I’m sure.”

“You weren’t bad, you know. As long as you didn’t get in people’s way, you were fine.”

“A glowing review. I’ll make sure to put it in on my resumé.”

Furia giggled again. “Where was this Yavara the whole time?”

“I was there. You just never bothered to see me.”

Her mirth faltered. “Excuse me?”

“None of you did. It’s OK, I get it. I started off our relationship on the wrong foot and then took ten more missteps, but you all didn’t care to walk with me anyway, and that’s alright. It’s lonely at the top, and I couldn’t accept that, but Leveria’s known it all her life. She’ll be alright. You’ll all be alright.”

Furia furrowed her brow. “Will you be alright, Yavara?”

I smiled back, though a tear cascaded down my cheek. “I’ll be fine.”

Furia leaned in to touch me, but I caught her hand. “No.” I said.

“I won’t hold back this time.” She whispered; eyes so full of lust. Why hadn’t she looked at me like that before?

“I’m sure it would be the experience of a lifetime with you,” I said, and placed her hand back on her breast, “but I rather spend the night alone.”

“It’s very likely our last night alive.”

“And I haven’t had a goodnight’s sleep in so, so long.” I smiled, and motioned toward the bed with my head, “Call the other hybrids. Tell them to meet their new queen. If this is our last night, I would have you enjoy it.”

She gave me a long look. “Are you sure?”

“I am. Go on, Furia, you don’t want to party with me anyway. I’m just a boring high-elf girl now, and Leveria’s got a new fat penis and a pair of testicles.”

Furia’s brows went up. “Lady-balls, hmm? That is new.” She turned her head toward the bed, then rapidly transformed in and out of her vampiric form. “I just updated all the sluts on the new development. They’re probably sprinting at full-speed right now.” She looked back to me, then to the tower across the castle, “Are you sure you can still fly?”

I stepped up to the windowsill, and smiled back at her, “Only one way to find out.”

I pushed my heel off the window sill, and stepped out onto nothing. Gravity took me, a jolt of fear shot up my spine, my stomach lurched, and I flailed for a second, but I managed to catch myself with the mass of air below me. It was much harder than it was before, but the adrenaline racing through me gave me the energy I needed. I looked back at Furia, whose lips had been poised to scream when I lurched.

“You could’ve asked for a fucking rope!” She yelled.

“But what would be the fun of that?” I giggled.

“You scared the shit out of me!”

“I know!” I tittered, “Isn’t the fear fun?!”

I could tell she didn’t quite understand what I was saying, but that was OK. I just nodded my salutations, turned around, and began my journey across the expanse of nothing.

I could barely see the people below in the dim dusk light, but I could make out the figures of several blonde-haired women scrambling over each other to get up the castle steps. Eva even pushed Brianna over to get through the door first. A hermaphroditic dark-elf with a dick and balls?! To these women, it was practically like god herself had descended to grace them that night. I laughed at the thought, then sighed with melancholy. Yes, Leveria’s new parts were certainly the cause of excitement, but it was really just Leveria that they were all running for. They had only ever run away from me. I shook the self-pity from my head, and propelled myself toward my tower. It was much more taxing than I remembered, and I felt the sweat beading on my forehead with the exertion of keeping myself airborne. I realized halfway across that there was no way I was going to make it.

A hell of an end to my story. I thought bitterly. Well, I’d always wanted to see how far I could throw myself. I collected all the air behind me, and with a growl, I launched forward. The air whipped through my hair, the tower became closer and closer, and the small aperture of the window became larger and larger. I zipped past my curtains, and plopped into my bed. Perfect aim, as always. I smiled proudly to myself, unlaced my stifling corset, pulled off my sweaty boots, and threw them in the corner. I doubted I’d ever wear them again. Freed of the oppressive clothing, I snuggled into the covers, and sank into the warmth. The moment I closed my eyes, thoughts of Elena swam into my vision. This night, however, they did not torment me. The memories somehow seemed… brighter.

LYDIA STRALTAIRA

Being a vampire was an exercise in moral ambiguity. It truly made me question what was universally “right” and what was societally “right.” My daughter had made me seriously question these “rights” for three days. Being a lesbian was a societal wrong, and yet, a woman’s curves seemed so right to me. Incest was most-definitely a societal wrong, and yet, my daughter’s flesh felt so right inside of me. I determined that incest and lesbianism were not universal wrongs, as they did not hurt anyone so long as everyone participating was doing it of their own free will. These were things I could contend with morally, and though I would certainly keep them a secret from society, I felt that society had gotten them somewhat wrong.

Cannibalism, however, was another topic entirely. The few survivors of the battle had vacated the castle to help those who suffered in the lower wards, leaving me alone in a castle full of corpses. At first, I had gone about playing the silent crypt-keeper; sneaking in the dark places to avoid detection, and dragging bodies to the throne room so that they could rest in neat orderly rows, and later be identified. But as the sun set, and the beams of sunlight that shone through the gothic windows became beams of moonlight, I became rather hungry. My first instinct was to go to the pantry and find some dried meats, but when I bit into the flesh, it offered me no sustenance. I sucked and sucked and sucked, and realized in a moment of mild embarrassment that I had forgotten how to eat! I bit off a portion of ham, and chewed it. I felt like a cow masticating cud, and I spat out the meat in disgust. I didn’t understand; I loved ham!

But a suckling piglet would be nicer. All squirming and squealing, oh yes, yes, yes, yes, yesssss. An intrusive thought blared in my mind.

“Oh no,” I said, dropping the ham, “Oh dear, this is not good.”

You know what would be even better than a piglet? A baby elf. So juicy… oh I could bite into them, and they’d burst like a peach!

“Nope. No, no, no; I did not just think that. La-la-la-la-la, thinking normal thoughts. The weather, the park, the garden show…”

Tearing its little arms off! Oh, they’re like drumsticks!

“Ok, maybe something more titillating, hmm? Pornography, dog races, gambling…”

…sucking the marrow out! Oh, yes! Suck it dry from that little elf piglet!

“Fist-fucking my own daughter, getting anally reamed by ten hermaphroditic lesbians, getting gagged and whipped by my own fucking mother!”

Eat the liver last. It’s a delicacy. Keep the child alive to preserve the flavor. The screams make it taste better.

“OK, THAT’S ENOUGH!” I stormed up the castle steps, and into the throne room. There, I saw a veritable buffet of elves, orcs and wargs. I set myself to eating just the wargs; that wasn’t too bad, right? But the moment I opened up one of the hairy beasts, my nose crinkled in disgust. Only if I was starving. Orcs then. Surely, orcs would satisfy me, and these were evil creatures after all, so no one would begrudge me. I sank my veins into one orc throat, and sucked the dead blood from his heart. It was thick and bitter, and tasted much too gamey for me. Not only was I a vampire, but I was noble vampire, and my palate had been refined all my life by the finest dishes the Highlands best chefs could make me. Frankly, I was spoiled rotten, and if I was being honest with myself, I was much too entitled not to choose the best available option. Oh, I was a weak, weak woman. Temptation only had to bat her lashes at me, and I’d roll over like a dog. No wonder I’d fucked my own daughter.

“Well,” I sighed, staring at the body before me, “no one will ever know.” Of course I hadn’t chosen some mauled and disfigured geriatric. No, if I was going to be a cannibal, I might as well treat myself. God, I was hopeless. The woman before me was barely past her teen years, with tight and youthful skin and a blush to her alabaster complexion. She had clearly taken her own life, and by hanging. What a tragedy. All the blood was still in her. Would be a shame to waste it.

“Ok,” I said, clapping my hands, “here I go. I’ll just take a little bite, and…” I ate her face off in one mouthful. Oh… oh it was good. I savored the subtle changes in texture, the overtones of iron, and the sweetness of the eyeballs, then sank my fangs into her throat, and drank deeply. She shriveled beneath me, and I had to stop myself lest I waste some of the meatier delights of her body. Her breasts were ample and round, and I tore them clean off in two bites. I did not chew my food, but ripped and swallowed like a cat, taking delicious mouthful after delicious mouthful of muscle, fat and flesh, stretching and ripping the tendons, savoring the way they snapped into my lips. When I was done, she was nothing but bones, and I licked those cleanly before snapping them to suck the marrow out. I patted my full distended belly, and sighed in contentment. Surely, I would need extensive therapy for this when my normal body was healed enough for me to live in it, but for now, I simply enjoyed the dead, cold silence of the night. It was strange how I had once feared it; what was there to fear? I was the only terror in the night, and the solitude was so peaceful to me.

Something moved. My head darted to the source. My eyes focused. Through the moonlit monochromatic darkness, I could see the midsection of a warg rising and falling. Living flesh. It was just too tempting. I groaned as I stood, so stuffed that I didn’t need anything more, but I was a weak little glutton. I sauntered over to the animal, and knelt beside it. It was as dead as dead could be. Its belly was split wide open, and its guts were spilled out onto the floor like spaghetti. Elena had killed this beast herself. I chalked the movement up to intestinal gasses leaking, and stood up. Its belly moved again. It wasn’t the belch of methane, but a writhe, like a spasm. But how could there be a spasm when its abdominal wall was dissected? Cautiously, I reached down, and peeled open the beast.

Between the folds of yellow fat and the pools of green bile, was a woman. She was wedged just below the esophagus, her head stuck in the sphincter of the stomach. Her collar bone had been crushed inward by the force of the beast’s swallowing muscles, and her ribs were all shattered for the same reason. Her arms were flopped out in front of her, each one shorn right off mid-bicep, the grotesque wounds resembling teeth marks. Half her pelvis was missing, also shorn right off in a jagged pattern that could only have been a bite, and her hips had been snapped completely off. But she was alive. Horrifically alive. She stared at me with bulging white eyes, somehow still terrified of me even after all that had happened to her. Out of one predator, and into another. I guess life was cruel. Gingerly, I pulled her from the warg corpse. She was in too much agony to scream, but the look in her eyes bespoke the horrific sensations running through her. I extracted her from the stomach’s sphincter, and angled her neck to the side. She stiffened in terror. I bit.

Life was cruel, but I was not. I poured my venom into her from one fang as Elena had done to me, and she relaxed in my arms. I set her down, and let her transformation take hold. Her bones snapped into place, her legs grew from her remade pelvis, and her arms snaked from the stumps until they were as muscular and beautiful as the rest of her. She leapt up with a snarl, saw that I was not food, then looked upon the field of corpses surrounding her. I sat back, and silently judged her table manners as she devoured elf after elf. She wasn’t satiated until she’d gone through seven of them, and when her mind finally returned to her, she looked upon her blood-stained marble body with horror, fell to her knees, and wailed.

“It’s alright!” I said hurriedly, and rushed to her side, “It’s not permanent! You can change back, but you shouldn’t, or you’ll die.”

“W-w-w-what?” she blubbered.

“I only bit you with one fang.” I pointed to my teeth, “See? So it’s, you know, like half-and-half.”

She blinked away her tears. “Half-and-half?”

“Like coffee and cream.”

“Like Adrianna.” She whispered. She took a deep, shuddering breath, and hissed, “She is your blood-mother then, is she not?”

“Grandmother, actually.”

“And where is Adrianna?”

“You uh… you ate her.” I pointed to the corpse beside her, so mauled that it resembled a cherry pastry more than a woman, but the dark tattooed skin was unmistakable. My blood-daughter stared at the corpse for a long time. She giggled, then laughed, then burst into such uproarious mirth that I was sure she’d lost her mind. She fell into my arms, and howled to the ceiling until her voice broke, and the moonlight glinted off her tear-stained cheeks.

When she was done, she croaked, “And who are you then?”

“Lydia Straltaira, at your service,” I said, and extended my hand.

She cocked her head, examining my outstretched hand, then me. “The noblewoman?” She asked.

“The very same.” I leaned in, and winked, “Though I’d appreciate it if you kept that a secret.”

She cautiously took my hand, and shook it. “Esmerelda Giana.”

“The rebel leader?!”

“The very same,” she smirked, “though I’d appreciate it if you kept that a secret.”

“Well, isn’t this a strange set of circumstances, hmm?” I mused, and pet her hair dotingly, “For a radical socialist, you sure were greedy with all my corpses, you know.”

“I nationalized them. You damn nobles just horde all the wealth and never use it anyway.”

“Oh, I like you.”

“I like you too,” she smiled up at me. There were a thousand scars behind that smile, and I could see them all so plainly. This woman had been through more hell than I could ever imagine, and she’d made it through all of that to end up here. I couldn’t blame her for what Adrianna had done, but others would.

“Esmerelda, things are going to change around here, you know. My daughter is the rightful heir to the throne, and if god willing, she makes it back alive, the Highlands are going to become a very different place. That said, it would be best if everyone thought you were dead.”

“Sounds wonderful,” she sighed, and relaxed into my lap.

“Such devotion you have to your own cause.”

“I never wanted to lead a rebellion; I just wanted vengeance. I wanted to find the man who had taken me, and make him feel all the pain I felt.”

“Did you?”

“No, I never saw him again,” she snuggled into my embrace, “and I’m OK with that now. Now, I can just… disappear. Esmerelda Giana is dead.”

“What will you do?”

“I don’t know. I’m rather dependent on you, aren’t I? I can’t just go to the local apothecary to heal what’s left of my other body; I’ll need royal mages for that.”

“You’re a noblewoman then. A lesser known one, say… Hannah Xantian. No one remembers her. I think she died of the pox two years ago.”

“So now I’m two dead women.” She giggled.

I laughed with her, and brushed her black hair behind her ear. I didn’t realize how intimate the touch was until I looked back at Esmerelda, and the smile had vanished from her blood-red lips.

“I’m sorry.” I muttered.

“You should be.”

I swallowed. “I’ll just… I’ll just leave you alone then, I guess.”

“Don’t,” she said softly, and took my hand in hers. She brought it back behind her ear, and stared expectantly up at me. Her reptilian pupils were dilated and large in her crimson eyes, and though they signaled her comfort with me, they also bespoke her innocence.

“Have you ever done anything like this before?” I asked, grazing my nails gently down her throat.

She shuddered pleasurably, and whispered, “I consider myself a virgin.”

“So why now? Why with me?”

She opened her eyes, and smiled. “I’m alive, my belly is full, and I’m in the arms of a beautiful woman. Why not?” She reached out, and curiously ran her thumbs over my lips, “Besides, we’ll be hiding out in this castle until your daughter gets here. Who knows how long that will take? We’ll need something to do to pass the time.”

I laughed, and lowered my face to hers, “That’s as good a reason as any, I guess.”

We kissed in the center of the throne room, and made beasts of each other throughout the night, our pale bodies writhing in the cold lunar light.

End of Part Sixteen.

---

Chloe’s dad fucks her and tells her he plans on divorcing her mom soon. Nicole has exciting news for Uncle Dave. The girls plan a final send off for Coach when he tells them the upcoming invitational will be his last time to coach them.

Ping. It was Chloe’s dad, ‘Hey, Sweetheart. Hope are are having a great time. Miss you. Can’t wait to see my baby girl tomorrow! I should be home in the early afternoon.’

Ping. Chloe, ‘Hey Daddy!! I had a wonderful time last night! It was great! I’m staying tonight again with Nicole and her uncle. We’re gonna have ourselves some really awesome fun. Can’t wait for you to be home tomorrow. I have soccer practice at 4:00 so that will give us some time to spend together. Love you, Daddy!’

Her dad sent a heart emoji.

After dinner that evening, the three of us hung on the sofa, and Nicole suggested we watch a movie. I told the girls, “That sounds like a great idea. Why don’t the both of you go ahead and get comfortable, that way we can move to bedroom whenever we’re ready.” I took off my shirt and my boxers.

Nicole and Chloe both stripped completely naked, their gorgeous pussies on full display. Nicole said, “You’re going to Daddy tonight. We’re going to be your baby girls, both of us. Mommy is out of town and we have the entire night to spend together with our daddy.”

I told her, “That’s right, Sweetheart. Mommy won’t be back till tomorrow, so Daddy can spend lots of special time with both of his little girls.” My cock was already at full staff and we hadn’t even ***********ed a fuck flick to watch yet.

Chloe said, “Daddy, can we watch a fuck movie with you like you and Mommy watch on Friday nights after Nicole and I go to sleep? We’ve heard the sounds lots of time, and we want to see one. Can we? Pleeeeaaaasssseee, Daddy!”

“Yeah, pleeeeeaaasssssee, Daddy! Watch a dirty movie with us!” Nicole said.

Being fully into character with my niece and Chloe, I said, “Ok, girls. Daddy will let you watch a dirty movie with him, but you cannot tell Mommy, ever. It has to be our special secret, just like me letting you watch TV naked with me. All of tonight has to stay our special secret. Promise, girls?”

Both of them said, “We promise, Daddy! Mommy will never know about our special time with you tonight!” Then Chloe said, “Daddy, your dick is already hard! Are we making you hard like that, Daddy?”

I told her, “Yes, Sweetheart. Both of you are making Daddy very hard. You are both so pretty and look beautiful without your clothes on. And your little pink pussies are so soft and smooth.”

Nicole said, “Thank you, Daddy! We keep them smooth and bald because Mommy told us that it’s better to always be like that. She takes us to get our cunnies waxed whenever we also go to get our toes and nails done.”

I said, “So that’s why your salon appointments always take so long. I just thought that maybe it was always very busy.”

“No, Daddy. Mommy makes sure that we get our pussies waxed smooth and silky. She told us one time ‘Girls, you will find out soon enough why it’s better to have it like this. Trust me.’ “ Nicole said.

“Well, Mommy is correct. It is better. And you will definitely find out tonight. That’s for sure,” I said.

I took the remote and went to the porno on-demand. I scrolled through the choices, and found one that sounded really hot, considering what we were going to be doing after the first couple of scenes. It was titled, “Daddy Does His Daughters”. We settled in to watch, at least for a little bit to get our arousal going nice and hot.

As the flick began to play, I put one arm around Nicole, and the other around Chloe, and both of them took my rock hard dick and started to caress it slowly and gently. It felt divine and I was completely full of sexual passion for both of my role-playing daughters.

Chloe said, “Daddy, I like playing with your dick. It’s so long and hard. Playing with it is making me feel a little tingly in my cunny. Play with it for me, Daddy.”

I took my arm from around her, and placed my hand over her cunt, and began to probe inside her with my index and middle fingers. God, she was soaking wet already.

Nicole then said, “Daddy, no fair! You have to play with my cunny too if you’re going to play with Chloe’s. I want two fingers in me too, Daddy!”

I began to finger fuck Nicole as well, driving two fingers in and out of her drenched pussy, while simultaneously fucking Chloe’s pussy. The movie scene showing had the dad being tag teamed by both of his daughters, one riding him cowgirl style, and the other riding his face. After a while, they switched places. Both of my girls were thoroughly enjoying the finger fucking they were getting, and were watching the movie with obvious desire.

Shortly afterwards, Chloe said, “Daddy, can we go to your bed now? We want you to screw us both. Can you screw us like you do Mommy?”

I told her, “Oh yes, baby girl. Daddy is so ready to fuck both of his little girls. Let’s go, Sweeties.”

We went to the bedroom, and I laid down on the bed. Nicole and Chloe both started to suck my engorged dick, licking and sucking it as if it were a candy store lollipop. Nicole then took one hand and began to caress my balls, then Chloe moved off of my dick, and put my ball sack into her mouth. She ran her tongue over my scrotum, gently sucking on my balls. Nicole started stroking me with both hands while bobbing her head up and down over my shaft.

Nicole then said, “Let’s switch, Chloe. I want to taste Daddy’s balls.” They switched places and Nicole then wrapped her beautiful lips around my testicles while Chloe put my cock into her mouth, covering it with her glossy pink lips.

“Ummmm! Daddy, it’s so good!” Chloe said, looking up at me with her beautiful eyes, and she batted her lashes a couple of times, then smiled. She went back to work on my shaft. Nicole continued to suck my balls, caressing them with her soft tongue.

“Ohhh, girls! Daddy loves both of you sucking his cock. Both of you are so fucking gorgeous! Daddy’s dream girls! Who gets Daddy’s dick first up her cunt?”

Nicole said, “I do, Daddy, because I’m the youngest. You have to fuck the youngest pussy first.”

“Yeah, Daddy! Fuck my little sister’s pussy first! Then you can stick it in mine,” Chloe said.

I told them, “That sounds awesome, girls. Who gets my cum?”

Nicole said, “Pull out of me, then fuck Chloe. When you’re about to cum, shoot some of it into Chloe, then shoot some up into me, Daddy. We can share your cum.”

“Eat my cunny while you screw Nicole, Daddy! I want your tongue inside my pussy. I liked seeing that in the movie a little bit ago. I heard Mommy tell you one night she liked you licking her cunt. So lick your oldest girl, Daddy!”

I moved down the bed a little to give Chloe room to sit on my face. Nicole positioned her now completely sopping wet little daughter pussy over my shaft and plowed me into her as she sat down. Chloe sat on my face at the same time. I buried my tongue into her pussy which was drenched in her own love juices.

Both of them exclaimed, “Ohhhh, Daddy!! Ohhh, Daddy!!! Fuck your baby girls, Daddy! Eat our pussies and fuck our bald, smooth cunnies! Ummmm, Daddy!! Make us your daughter girlfriends!”

They continued to ride me for several minutes, and I was totally adoring the taste of Chloe’s cunt. Nicole was riding my shaft, driving herself down on me with every stroke, and rocking back and forth, giving her clit a joyous sensation.

Nicole said, “Ok, Daddy. Time to fuck your oldest little girl. God, Chloe! You’re gonna love Daddy’s dick up your twat! It feels so good!”

“And you are going to absolutely love Daddy’s tongue inside your pussy, Nicole. Mommy was right! A bald smooth pussy does make it so much better!” Chloe said.

The girls shifted positions, and Chloe hovered over my cock, grabbing it with her hand. She held it aligned with her cunt, and sat down, guiding me into her fuck tunnel. She felt as snug and warm as she had last night.

“Ooooohhhh, yeah, Daddy!! Ummmmm, your dick is so good!” she cooed.

Nicole said, “Daddy, are you ready to eat your little girl’s freshly fucked pussy?” She then put her cunt directly over my awaiting tongue and said, “Eat me, Daddy! Eat your baby girl’s pussy. It’s all yours, Daddy!”

God, this daddy-daughter roleplay was so fucking hot! I totally loved fucking my niece, and her friends, but to be called ‘Daddy’ while banging her, and Chloe, was on a completely different level. It made me wish that Nicole was actually my daughter instead of my niece.

I thought, ‘Maybe if Nicole gets pregnant, we can make that a reality in 18 years,’ I thought. But for the time being, I was going to enjoy the fantasy, and would encourage her to be my ‘daughter’ anytime she wanted.

I was plowing Chloe’s cunt with every upward thrust as much as I could muster, while diving as deep as I could get my tongue into Nicole’s beautiful fuck tunnel. We continued with this tag team for a bit, then Chloe lifted her leg and put her foot up to Nicole’s face.

“Suck your sister’s pretty French toes, sis?” Nicole said, “Oh, fuck yeah!! Give me those luscious toes of yours, baby!”

Nicole began to suck each of Chloe’s beautifully pedicured toes on her left foot, while Chloe continued to ride my dick. ‘God damn! This girl should be a gymnast, not a soccer player,’ I thought. She was so fucking flexible, able to hold her foot up to Nicole’s mouth, at the same time still ride me cowgirl without missing a pump or rocking motion.

After a few minutes more, I gently pushed up on Nicole’s tanned thighs, giving her the signal to dismount. I told Chloe, “Daddy’s almost ready, Sweetheart. Nicole, lay down, baby. Chloe, rise up off Daddy’s dick and lay next your sister.”

Both girls laid down next to each other, and spread their legs wide open, their legs in the air. “Give us your cum, Daddy! Cream both of your baby girls’ pussies, really good!” Nicole said. Both girls had a look in their eyes that screamed lust and taboo sex-filled ecstasy.

I mounted Nicole first, and shoved my dick back into her cunt, and began to piston in and out. She put her arms around me and said, “Fuck me, Daddy! Put your spunk in me! I promise I won’t tell Mommy!”

I felt it welling up in my balls, and knew the impending moment was seconds away. I looked over at Chloe and told her, “Get ready, honey. Daddy is going to finish inside you after he puts some into your sister.”

My jizz began to flow out of my dick and into Nicole’s open pussy. I let it shoot for a few seconds, then clenched my ass muscles tightly, stemming the flow just long enough to shove myself deep into Chloe’s fuck slit. I immediately began spurting again.

“Ohhh, yes!! Ohhhh, Daddy! Yes! It’s so warm and sticky! God, now we know why Mommy loves it so much! Screw me, Daddy!” Chloe exclaimed.

Nicole said, “Yeah, Daddy. Give my older sister the rest of your spunk jizz. We love you, Daddy! Now we’re your daughter girlfriends!”

As I finished spewing the rest of my load into Chloe, she pulled me towards her and said, “Kiss your daughter girlfriend, Daddy!” And she locked her lips to mine, shoving her soft tongue into my mouth. We held our passionate make out session for a few minutes, and then we broke.

Nicole said, “Daddy, watch your baby girls clean each other up.” She then moved over to Chloe, and said, “Let’s lick all of Daddy’s cum out of our pussies so that Mommy won’t suspect anything. That way the sheets don’t get stained.”

Chloe said, “Yeah! Just like the other day when we licked each other while Mommy and Daddy were both at work! Only this time we have daddy spunk in us!”

Holy fucking hell! Both of these little slut daughters were really into character, and I was loving every minute of it.

Nicole looked at me, broke character for just a minute, saying, “Uncle Dave, just so you know, I love how Chloe tastes just as much as you do!” She then went back into character, and told Chloe, “Here, sis. Lay down on me. Put your cunt onto my mouth. Put your mouth onto my cunt. Watch, Daddy!”

I watched with lustful happiness as Nicole and Chloe each licked the other’s pussy, lapping out the cum that I had just deposited into both of them. It was so fucking hot! When they finished, Chloe turned around, and faced Nicole.

They both then began to French kiss each other, swirling their tongues in each other’s mouths. I could tell they were swirling my cum between them, swapping each other’s load. Chloe then sucked Nicole’s tongue a little bit harder, and Nicole returned the favor seconds later. They both swallowed. Then kissed each other one more time.

Chloe then said, “Did you enjoy fucking your little girls, Daddy? Were we as good as Mommy?”

“Yeah, Daddy. Were our pussies as good as Mommy’s? We love being your daughter girlfriends, Daddy. Now you have three pretty pussies to fuck. You just have to fuck ours when Mommy isn’t home!”

I told them, “Yes, girls. Daddy loves fucking both of his little girls. And both of you are way tighter than Mommy’s pussy. I love screwing Mommy, but Daddy adores both of his little girls very much. And yes, we will screw when Mommy isn’t home!”

“Yay, Daddy! Maybe you’ll get one of us pregnant soon! We want you to be our baby’s daddy, Daddy! Will you cum inside us every time we fuck?” said Nicole. I knew she was acting on her own niece desire to get knocked up, and it was so fucking hot to hear her talk so dirty.

I told her, “Of course, baby. Daddy will cum inside your beautiful little cunny every single time. But, to avoid suspicion if you get pregnant, we have to create a story that Mommy will buy. If you get pregnant after Daddy fucks you, the story is that you had a random hook up with some boy at a party after one of your soccer matches.”

“That’s the perfect set up, Daddy! Mommy will never know. Get me pregnant the next time we fuck!” Nicole said.

They smiled at each other, and Chloe said, “God damn! That was so fucking awesome! It was almost like my daddy really fucking me! Uncle Dave, you can fuck me anytime when I come over. Nicole, I am sure that my daddy would love to fuck your gorgeous pussy! Uncle Dave, would that be ok? I mean, would you be fine with daddy fucking your niece?”

I told her, “Sweetheart, that would be perfectly fine with me. Maybe we can have a dinner meetup, the four of us soon. We can get a hotel room and your dad can fuck Nicole, and I can fuck you. And maybe even have make it into a fuck party fest.”

Nicole said, “That will be great, but let’s hold off till I know if my period comes down. If it does, I’m going to have to wait to let your dad fuck me, Chloe. I gotta make sure Uncle Dave’s baby batter is in me first.”

“Of course, Nicole. Hopefully you’ll know soon enough. And your pussy tastes absolutely heavenly! Every time I’ve licked it, by the way!” Chloe said with a smile.

We decided to get some sleep. Both girls cuddled up next to me, and kissed me on the cheek. Nicole said, “Uncle Dave, I loved being your little girl tonight. Anytime you want me to be your little girl, just tell me. I liked calling you ‘Daddy’.”

Chloe said, “Yeah, Uncle Dave. I love you referring to me as your niece, but I enjoyed you being ‘Daddy’ tonight as well. Now I can have two Daddies to fuck my pussy. How lucky can a girl get?”

I cuddled both of them, returning their kisses. “Girls, I am the lucky one.”

Chloe and Nicole both woke up early Monday morning, and again tag teamed my cock with their soft, pink, wet lips. I stirred from my sleep realizing that both of them were in the middle of giving me an extremely sloppy blow job.

“Hmmmm, girls. That’s some wake up call!” I told them.

They both looked up at me, without stopping what they were doing, and their eyes said it all. They were loving it as much as I was. I caressed their hair, and softly stroked both of their faces, telling them how beautiful they were, and just how nice of a job they were doing sucking my cock.

I asked them, “Girls, do you want to swallow, or do you want me to give you facials?”

Nicole and Chloe looked at each other, and Nicole said, “Facials, Uncle Dave. We need to keep our complexion soft and smooth. Cum does that for a girl.”

She returned polishing my knob, and they both began giving me a two-handed jerk session as well. I started to feel my spunk coming up through my dick, and told them, “Girls, it’s about to blow. Give me your pretty faces.”

They both positioned themselves for the impending cum eruption, and as I spurted, I started jerking my dick to encourage the spunk to shoot directly on both of their young faces. They closed their eyes, and let my jizz completely coat their cheeks and both of their chins.

When I finished, both of them took their hands and rubbed my spunk all over their entire face, making sure to even coat their cute little noses with a bit of love honey. They continued massaging it into their skin until it was completely gone from sight.

“Ummmm, yeah! Ummmmm, so sticky and so good!” Chloe said. Nicole echoed her teammate’s sentiments. They then eyed each other lustfully, and locked lips into yet another deep and passionate French kiss. After several minutes of watching them in their impromptu make session, they both then raised up and kissed me on the lips, alternating whose tongue was entering my mouth. We made out like this for a while, and then Chloe’s phone went off.

Ping. Her dad, “Hey Sweetie. I’m headed back. I was able to get an earlier flight. I will be landing about 11:00 a.m. Should be at the house by 11:30-noon. Be ready for me. Love you!”

Chloe let out a squeal. She jumped out the bed and hurriedly began putting on her clothes from yesterday. She said, “Yay!! Daddy is coming in a little early! I can’t wait for him to fuck me! We haven’t gone three days without fucking ever since he popped my cherry. Nicole, I’ll see you at practice later today. Gotta go. Love you, Uncle Dave!”

“Man, and I thought I was a fuck slut, Uncle Dave. She got her pussy fucked off Saturday night, also had it licked into oblivion, then you fucked the shit out of her last night. I ate her gorgeous cunt as if there was no tomorrow, she helped suck you dry this morning, and now her dad is going to rail her cunt something fierce since they haven’t fucked since this past Thursday.”

I smiled at my niece and told her, “Yeah, Princess. Some girls just can’t get enough dick or tongue for their beautiful pussies. You say she’s a fuck slut like it’s a bad thing. Don’t forget, honey, you enjoy your pussy getting hammered pretty good as well.” Then I kissed her.

She smiled and said, “I know, Uncle Dave. I realize that most of my teammates love getting fucked and eaten as much as I do. It’s just so hot seeing some of them actually getting that enjoyment in person.”

“Princess, what about your period. Anything, yet?” I asked her.

She said, “No. Nothing yet. That might be a good sign, Uncle Dave. It should come down later today or tomorrow if it’s going to. Did I tell you that Lisa isn’t? She was bummed a bit, because she really wanted to have your baby, but she’s also excited. She told me that her brother wants to knock her up as much as she wants him to. They’re going to get their own place in a few weeks so they can fuck like rabbits two or three times a day.”

“That’s great, Princess! I love fucking her, god knows I love stuffing her tight little Asian cunt, but I’m happy knowing that she is going to let her brother get her pregnant. She’s going to be a great mom! And so will you!” I told her.

She kissed me and said, “Thanks, honey. I love you so very much. Take me to lunch?”

*****

Chloe arrived home shortly after leaving, and went up to her bedroom. She stripped out her clothes, and put on nothing but her graduation heels. She then made her way to her parents’ room and laid down on the bed, waiting for her dad to arrive soon. She began to finger herself, and diddle her clit to get her pussy nice and wet for her dad’s cock. She was so anxious to finally get fucked by her dad for graduation that she could hardly stand it.

She hadn’t been finger fucking herself very long when she heard the door open and then close. She stopped probing her cunt, and spread her legs wide open, waiting for her dad to come into the bedroom. She was going to surprise him with a pussy staring him right in the face as he entered the room.

“Sweetie! Daddy’s home! You here, sugar pie?” her dad said loudly.

Chloe kept quiet, not saying anything.

Her dad came up the stairs, and looked into her bedroom, and seeing she wasn’t there, figured she hadn’t gotten back yet from Nicole’s place. He proceeded to his bedroom, entered and saw his little girl, legs spread eagle, laying on the bed, with her knees bent slightly, giving him a full on display of baby daughter pussy.

“Hi, Daddy! Fuck your Sweetheart?” she said.

She flexed her legs a little bit more, and said, “Like my polished toes, Daddy? And my heels? Remember, these are the ones I wore to graduation. I figured since you were going to give me a graduation party this afternoon, I should wear them for you.”

“Sweetheart, I love your heels, honey! I wanted to fuck you so badly in them Saturday afternoon. And your cunt is so gorgeous! Daddy missed you and it, baby!” he told her.

She smiled very seductively, and told him, “How’s Aunt Beth doing? How’s Mom doing? How’s your cock doing? Did mom at least take care of you while you both were gone?”

He began to strip out of his clothes, and grinned at Chloe. “Honey, don’t be so vulgar. But your Aunt Beth is doing a little better. And your mom is really helping her out a lot. And yes, your mom and I did fuck Saturday night in Aunt Beth’s guest room. So yes, she took care of me.”

Chloe said, “That’s good, Daddy. When you text mom later this afternoon, give her and Aunt Beth my love, and tell them I miss them both. Now, fuck your baby girl, Daddy! I missed you so much!”

He looked at her and said, “Of course, Sweetheart. I missed you too. But how did Nicole’s party go Saturday night? You said you had a great time, so just how great, honey?”

“Daddy, don’t be jealous. You’re always going to be my number one and my best ever, but a sex pot little girl has needs, right? Let’s just say that your daughter’s cunt was totally content all weekend long. Now, fuck me, Daddy! Fuck my brains out.”

He mounted his gorgeous daughter, and wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. He stuffed her wet pussy with his cock and began to hump her vigorously. He whispered in her ear, “Ummmm, baby. Your pussy is Daddy’s favorite! I love fucking my little girl so much!”

She whispered into his ear, “I know, Daddy! I love you fucking me. I’m your baby girl forever. My little girl cunt is yours whenever you want it, Daddy.”

They locked lips in a passionate embrace, and explored each other’s mouths as they had so many times before, dating back to Thanksgiving weekend when he took his daughter’s virgin pussy for the first time. Chloe was still extremely tight, despite her daddy having fucked her at least three times a week, and sometimes even four times per week, and despite all the fucking she had enjoyed Saturday night.

He continued to make love to his daughter, and she wrapped her legs around his waist, locking her ankles together. Chloe then pushed her legs into his torso, driving him closer to her, and making his escape nearly impossible, even if he had wanted to. Not that he would. His daughter’s pussy so incredible he would never pull out of her till he jazzed, not for all the money in the world.

He loved his daughter more than any dad should love their little girl, and in a way that no dad should. But he did. And Chloe loved her dad more like a lover or spouse than like a dad. She had fallen in serious love with him that first night they fucked. And she was bound and determined to have her dad as her lover for the very long, extremely distant foreseeable future.

She had even dropped hints recently about encouraging him to leave her mom. Her parents’ relationship wasn’t a honeymoon 18 years after the fact by any means. And she had noticed that they seemed to grow distant from each other, save for the once a week, or sometimes it was every two weeks “date night” they would have together. But other than that, they didn’t really spend much time together anymore.

And to be honest, her dad was beginning to seriously contemplate doing that. After all, they had stayed together mainly for Chloe’s benefit the last year or so of high school. Now that she was out of school, it would be easier to leave his wife and then move in with Chloe, under the ruse of ‘I need a place to stay until the divorce is final’. Then he could fuck his little girl all he wanted and no one would be the wiser.

Her dad continued to pummel her cunt, fucking it hard and steady. She continued to hold his body as close to hers as her locked legs around him would permit. Chloe was in fuck heaven right now. Her dad’s cock was impaling her cunt, and it was rock hard. Little did she know that he had popped a viagara before getting on the plane earlier that morning. He had every intention of fucking Chloe’s pussy for a very long time when he got home, mainly because he loved screwing her so much, but also as a token of making up for not being able to fuck her upon graduation night.

Chloe’s eyes began to roll back into her head and she felt an orgasm coming on. She told her dad, “Daddy! I’m going to cum, Daddy! Keep fucking me just like that. Make your little girl squirt love juice all over your dick!”

Her dad kept up the consistent humping of his little girl’s fuck hole, and told her, “Cum for Daddy, honey. Cum all over Daddy’s dick! Make a mess on the sheets, Sweetie! Cum for me!”

She embraced the pleasure the began to overtake her body. ‘God, Daddy has never lasted this long, nor has he ever been this fucking hard,’ she thought. Chloe began to shake and her pussy began to tingle as if it were on fire. Feeling her dad’s dick going deep into her cunt, and being so hard, she couldn’t hold off any longer.

“Oh my fucking god!! Ohhhhhh! My fucking god!! Daaaddddyyyy!!! Daddddddyyy!! Oh my fucking god! Fucking fuck!!! Fuck your baby’s pussy, Daddy!! Ohhhh fucking fuck!!!” she screamed with excitement. Her orgasm continued for what seemed like eternity, and when she came down finally, she wrapped her arms around her dad, her legs still locked around his waist, and began to kiss him as his lover.

Her dad could feel his balls beginning to tighten, and he knew that he was about to finally spunk after fucking her for longer than he ever had before. He started to hump her faster, and harder, and Chloe sensed the impending finish.

“Go ahead, Daddy! Spunk your baby girl’s pussy, Daddy! Give me all your warm Daddy juice up my cunt,” she told her dad.

This was all he needed to hear. With that demand, he spurted load after load into her wet, hot pussy. His sperm mixed with her cunt nectar, creating an extremely sticky puddle of sex on the bedsheets.

“Ohhh, yeah, Sweetheart! God, that’s so good, baby! Take Daddy’s cum like a good girl!”

He collapsed on top of her when he had finished exploding inside her twat. She kept the embrace of her arms and her legs around him, still holding him tight and close. Chloe looked at him lovingly, and kissed him.

Then she said, “I love you, Daddy! I love being your girl! You’re fucking fantastic!”

He looked at her with the same loving look and said, “Happy Graduation, Sweetheart! You are my girl. And hopefully soon, we’ll be together even closer. You’re going to be my girl even more than you already are.”

She smiled again, and said, “So are you going to actually leave Mom?”

He kissed her on the forehead and said, “Soon, Sweetheart. But first, we gotta get you an apartment. We’ll use the excuse that you want to move out on your own since you’re out of school now. Don’t worry, you won’t have to pay the rent till you’re established. Once you get moved in, then I will start the process of leaving your mom. I’ll move it with you, justifying it as needing a place to stay. Your mom will keep the house until the divorce is final. We’ll sleep together in your bed at your place.”

“Oh, Daddy!!! That’s awesome! I don’t want mom to get hurt, but I know you guys have stayed together mainly for my sake. But I want both of you to be happy. So, yeah, I’ll start checking out some nice apartments across town. And I’ll get a two bedroom just to keep up appearances. Just like Nicole and her uncle have. Hey, maybe there’s some vacancies at her place. I’ll check with her. Thanks again for my graduation present, Daddy!”

She got up to go get ready for soccer practice. Her dad told her, “Sweetheart, when you get back in from practice, I hope your wonderful little pussy is ready for some more Daddy cock. I took a viagara earlier so I’m going be hard most of the evening. Another part of your graduation present from Daddy!”

Chloe hugged his neck and told him, “Daddy! You are fucking amazing! And yes, my little pussy can’t wait for you to fuck it again after practice! Love you, Daddy!” And she was out the door.

*****

The girls were in the dressing room getting prepared for practice. Chloe was the last one to arrive, and most of the girls knew why. They gave her a knowing giggle, and Nicole brazenly said, “So, did your Daddy miss you?” full well knowing the answer.

Her teammates started giggling louder, and more obviously. Chloe smiled big, and said, “Yes, he did miss me! And more than you fucking know, ladies! He’s never fucked me like that since we started screwing. It was amazing.”

Monica said, “Damn girl! With all the dick you got since Saturday night, are you going to be able to give a full speed practice?”

“Actually, probably not,” Chloe said. “My pussy is extremely sore and tender. So if I go less than full speed this afternoon, you guys know why. Just cover for me with Coach so he doesn’t get on my ass.”

“You mean, ‘in your ass!’,” Lisa said, laughing. “You know that Coach is dying to fuck your ass, Chloe. And your cunt if he gets the chance.”

“Hey, don’t be such a slut, Lisa,” Chloe said jokingly. “But yes, I know. And he’s dying to fuck all of us. We know that. And to be honest, I’d let him fuck my ass in a heartbeat if the chance comes up.”

They all finished getting ready and went out to practice. Chloe indeed did move slower and a bit more deliberate than the rest of the girls during drills. And sure enough, Coach noticed. He told her, “Chloe, let’s go. Pick up the pace. You’re moving too slow.”

Nicole came her defense, knowing just exactly how much action Chloe’s pussy had seen ever since Saturday night. “Coach, Chloe didn’t want to say anything, but she’s really not feeling very good. We had some Chinese food last night for dinner and it didn’t set very well. She’ll be ok, but she needs to take it easy today.”

Chloe smiled and winked at Nicole. She winked back. Coach said, “Alright, Chloe. Just do what you can, but remember we have the invitational this week and we have to be ready to defend the trophy.”

After practice, Coach grouped them up in a huddle and told them to all take a knee. He said, “Ladies, I’ve enjoyed coaching all of you this past fall and spring season. And I’m looking forward to the invitational this weekend. But, this will be my last go-round with all of you. My wife and I are planning to start a family soon, and I am going to take a step back from coaching duties. I am moving down to pee-wee league where the schedule will allow us more time together.”

The girls were in shock. Monica said, “Coach! Are you serious? Like, this is it? Damn, and you were the best coach we’ve had! You’ve taught us so much, not only about soccer, but about being young ladies, and always doing our best. And how to act right, and how feel beautiful, inside and out.”

Melanie said, “Damn! That sucks! You’re the first coach we’ve had that actually gave a shit about us a girls, not just as soccer players. You like winning, but you also treated us like young ladies, not just players to get trophies. Fuck, man!”

Coach smiled, and said, “Melanie, sweetheart. Language, honey. Ladies don’t talk like that, but thank you for the support. All of you! I adore each of you and have loved coaching all of you. But my wife and I have talked about it and we know this is the best time to do this. All of you are graduated now, and I told her that I wouldn’t step down until all of you were done with the high school league team.”

He continued, “I will help find you another coach for the *********** league this coming fall. I know all of you are planning to continue playing together, so I will make sure you get someone who will coach you properly and treat you like young ladies. Again, I adore all of you and won’t let just any idiot take over your success. I promise.”

The girls all gave him huge hugs, and told him they were going to run the table this coming weekend, and were not going to show any team any mercy on the scoreboard, as part of their going away gift to him.

When they got into the dressing room, Monica said, “Ladies, we have to give Coach a proper sendoff, if you get my drift. We are no longer off limits, and he’s been lusting after all of us since the start of the fall season. Anyone object to following through on this, it’s ok. You don’t have to participate with that part of things.”

Not a single girl objected. In fact, they all agreed that Coach deserved the best send off party they could give him, and they were totally on board with all of it.

Monica said, “Ok. I’ll text his wife and let her know what we’re planning. We need to make sure she’s ok with this. I have a feeling she will be, simply because when she comes to our matches, and sees how he looks at our asses, and how he hugs us sometimes, she never seems to object to his affectionate advances. So, that’s a good sign.”

Lisa said, “Hey, I’ll see if my dad’s company will sponsor us a private bus to make the trip this weekend. I know he’ll help pay for some of the rooms. Anybody else’s dads maybe able to help with the costs so the school isn’t involved at all? I mean, since we’re going to….well, you know, show Coach a good time. We don’t want any school connection to anything, not even our rooms, right?”

Linda chimed in, “My dad will pay for the rest of the rooms for all of us. He’s been wanting to help out the team for some time now. He’ll take care of it. I’ll make sure to ask him after he fucks me tonight. That way it will guarantee a definite yes.”

The girls laughed. Abby and Valerie also chimed in. “My dad will take care of our meals for us. He’ll make it a tax deduction on his company. He’ll give me a company card and we can put all of our meals on that,” said Abby. Then Valerie said, “Yeah, and my dad will cover anything else we need. Nicole, can your uncle cover a little going away party for Coach somewhere the day before we leave?”

Nicole said, “Definitely. I’ll ask him to reserve us a big room at the pizza place down the street. He’ll cover all the pizza for everyone. He really likes Coach. In fact, I’m going to see if he’ll be willing to take up the coaching duties. And ladies, trust me, he adores all of you! He’s coming this weekend anyway. Melanie, Linda, you’re both to thank for that.”

Melanie and Linda winked at Nicole. Monica said, “How did you girls manage that one?”

Melanie said, “We gave him an unbelievable foot and toe shoe last Friday at the salon, and he was loving it. I told him as we were leaving that we would love to show him lots more. He smiled at us and gave us both a nod. Chloe was there.”

They all looked at Chloe. She said, ‘Oh, trust me! Uncle Dave will be a terrific choice to coach us going forward. I promise you!”

The rest of the girls looked a bit surprised, but not totally shocked. Abby said, “So that’s why your pussy is so sore. You fucked Nicole’s uncle all weekend, didn’t you?”

“Not just him, Abby. But he did fuck me a lot even into Sunday and Monday morning. But Adam and Mike have great cocks too!”

Lisa and Monica nodded in agreement. “Yeah, girl! Nicole’s uncle threw one awesome graduation fuck party Saturday night. You and Valerie, and Linda, and Melanie, and the rest of you weren’t the only ones getting your cunts hammered. All four of us got fucked and eaten by Mike, Adam, and Uncle Dave Saturday night. And, he loves to bury his dick into a beautiful girl’s ass too! So any of you girls that like to get ass fucked, Uncle Dave is the coach to have,” Lisa said.

They all left practice, each of them stopping by and giving Coach a sensuous hug on the way out. All of them said they would be at practice the rest of the week and for him to make sure they were really prepared so they could, in Valerie’s words, “kick the ever-living dog shit out of every team in their bracket this weekend.” Coach assured them they would be prepared to do just that.

***

Tuesday morning Nicole came out of the bathroom excited. “Uncle Dave, I think I’ve missed it. I think it’s gonna happen. I puked a little this morning. I wasn’t feeling 100% yesterday but thought it was just, well, you know…all the ‘activity’, coupled with two hard days of practice. But I’ve never puked in the morning after a hard practice the day before.”

I hugged her and said, “Princess, that’s great! Do you want to go get a home test and just see if it might be? I mean, we’ll still have to wait another month before we go see the doctor to really confirm, but what do you think?”

She said, “Absolutely. C’mon. Let’s go it now! I want to see if I might be. I know it’s still a little early. But maybe I’ll start puking more every morning. God, I hope so! I’m so excited, Uncle Dave. You might have made me a mommy! Yay!!!!”

We went to the local pharmacy, and Nicole went in to get the test. I waited in the car so as not to arouse any suspicion. She came running out and jumped in the car. “Hurry up, baby! Let’s get home so I can take it! Hurry!”

I told her, “Easy, Princess. If you’re pregnant right now, you will still be pregnant in a few minutes. It’s going to be ok, Sweetheart. Trust me.”

We no sooner had parked the car than my niece ran into the house and into the bathroom. She pulled her shorts down, held the test strip under her pussy, and pissed on it. ‘God, I hope it’s positive. Please be positive. Please be positive,’ she kept thinking to herself.

She got up from the toilet, pulled up her shorts, and closed her eyes. She wanted to look, but was afraid to look. She didn’t want to be disappointed, although she knew that if she wasn’t, it just meant that she and her uncle would have to fuck several times a day for the next few weeks. But it also would mean that she wouldn’t be able to let Coach fuck her this weekend, and she knew that he was absolutely dying to get into her pussy. And she wanted to let him.

Nicole looked at the strip. She gasped. She pulled her shorts down, sat down on the toilet again, and pulled out the second test kit. She pissed on it again, then stood up. She pulled up her shorts again, and closed her eyes tightly, expressing her deepest desire that it be positive.

She waited a couple of minutes. Then she opened her eyes, and gasped again. Nicole ran out of the bathroom, screaming with joy. “Yes! Yes! Yes! Uncle Dave! I’m pregnant! I’m going to be a mommy! You’re going to have a little princess, I know it will be a princess! Yes!”

My niece jumped into my arms, wrapping her legs around me, hugging my neck and kissing me. “I’m going to have your baby, Uncle Dave! I’m going to be a mommy! You got me knocked up! Yay! I love you now more than ever!”

I hugged her tightly, and said, “I’m so happy, Princess. I am so excited that I got you pregnant. You don’t know how long I have actually dreamed of not only finally getting to screw my gorgeous niece, but how long I have dreamed about the chance to give my niece a baby!”

After her elation calmed down, she said, “We still have to go to the doctor to make sure though right? So, can I call tomorrow and get an appointment for next month already?”

I told her, “Yes, Princess. Get an appointment set up and tell them you think you might be, and that your home test came back positive. They’ll take care of everything, Sweetheart.”

“But what about if they ask me who the father is, what do I tell them?” she asked.

I told her, “Just tell them it was a one night stand after a party you went to, and you thought the guy had used a condom like he said he would. They won’t ask any questions. It happens all the time, Princess. It will be fine.”

“But, they won’t think I’m a whore or anything if I tell them that?” she asked, nearly crying.

I took her in my arms, and said, “Princess, girls fuck guys all the time and end up pregnant without it being planned. It doesn’t make them a whore. You are fucking gorgeous and have a body that won’t quit. You’ve been absolutely gorgeous since you were 13 or so, and have only gotten more hot as you have grown into a young lady. They get it. They see it a lot.”

“And, besides that. Your sex life and slutty persona is nobody’s business but yours, and whoever you are letting fuck you at that moment,” I told her, smiling. “I love my little slut fuck bunny niece! And you are all mine!” I hugged her tightly, and kissed her.

Ping. Nicole, ‘Hey Mom! Guess what! My test was positive! Both of them! And I puked this morning when I woke up! Mom! I’m pregnant. Uncle Dave has made me a mommy!’

Ping. Ashley, ‘That’s so great, honey! I am so happy for you. Your Uncle Dave has dreamed of being the one to get to knock you up for a very long time. He told me more than once he wanted to be the one to get you pregnant, and I told him that he and I would make it happen.’

Ping. Nicole, ‘So, what about yours, mom. Did you miss?’

Ping. Ashley, ‘No honey. I didn’t. I went to the doctor to see if there were any issues, because I was pretty sure your uncle had gotten me pregnant. He put enough cum in me that weekend I was there to drown a goldfish.’

She continued, ‘The doctor ran a few tests and told me that I wasn’t going to be able to get pregnant. It seems as if some of the antibiotics and other meds I was taking during winter break when I was extremely sick, had the side effect of making me infertile. The doctor had said that it was a possibility but was super rare. I guess I’m the super one.’

Ping. Nicole, ‘Damn! That sucks, mom. I know you were really hoping! But I guess sometimes shit happens to really great people for no reason at all.’

Ping. Ashley, ‘Thanks, honey. It’s ok. I needed to take those meds to get rid of the infections and stop things from getting worse. You remember how sick I was. You had to stay with your uncle so you didn’t risk coming down with what I had. It’s fine. I’m so happy for you!’

Ping. Nicole, ‘I know mom. I just feel bad right now. But I was really glad when your infections cleared up. I was so worried about you back then. Uncle Dave promised me that it would be ok. And he was right, just like he always is about everything.’

Ping. Ashley, ‘Yes, honey. Your uncle is usually right about most things. He was like that when were growing up. Always assuring me that everything was going to be ok. And it always was. Even when your father dumped me after he found out I was pregnant with you. Your uncle made sure everything was ok.’

Ashley continued, ‘And, the good thing about this is that I can let your uncle fuck me whenever he wants and I won’t have to wonder if I’m going to get pregnant. So, when I come stateside later this fall, just know that I’m fucking him every single night for the entire two weeks.’

Ping. Nicole, ‘Definitely, mom. We’re going to have us a serious mother-daughter fuck party. I’ll ride cowgirl and you can have Uncle Dave mount you or fuck you doggy style! We’ll fuck his cock till it falls off!’

Ping. Ashley, ‘Nicole, honey. Don’t be so crude, but yes, we will keep him busy the entire time I’m in town. Gotta go, Sweetheart. Let me know how the tournament goes this weekend. Love you!’

Nicole then sent a group text to all the girls on the team. Ping. ‘Hey girls!! Guess what! Coach is going to get to fuck a pregnant girl this weekend! That’s almost every guy’s wet dream fulfilled!’

Ping. Monica, ‘He’s gonna fuck a pregnant girl? Who’s tagging along with us, your mom? One of Dave’s work colleagues?’

Ping. Nicole, ‘Uh Uh. Wrong answer times two. Me!! He gets to fuck me and I’m pregnant! Took two tests today, and even puked this morning. So, yeah. Uncle Dave made me a mommy!’

Ping. Melanie, ‘Holy fuck! That’s so awesome! But, that means you probably better not play this weekend so you don’t hurt the baby. I mean it’s still early, but none of us want you to do anything to put your baby, our future niece, into harm’s way.’

Ping. Abby, ‘Yeah. You ain’t fucking playing, young lady. No way. You can help coach us. Hell, you’re our captain. You know all of these opponents inside and out. So, you will be our player coach from now on. It’s final.’

Ping. Nicole, ‘You guys are so fucking awesome! But I still get to fuck Coach this weekend. Since I’m the captain, I get to pick my time and night.’ She sent a smiley emoji.

The group sent her back a heart emoji.

Monica texted Coach’s wife later that night. She told her, “Hey, it’s Monica. Coach told us this was his last weekend to coach us. Congrats on starting a family! All the girls wanted to give Coach a proper send off this weekend.”

She texted back, asking Monica, “What did you ladies have in mind? I have an idea that you will probably all be down for.”

Monica replied, “What’s your idea, then I’ll share our idea with you.”

Coach’s wife said, “Well, I know just how much he adores each of you. I have seen how he looks at all of you during games. I have seen his affectionate displays, although subtle, that he lavishes upon each of you. I love it!”

She continued on, “I don’t know if you ladies are aware or not, but when we have sex, I wear one of your soccer uniforms most of the time, and I have him call me by one of your names. We have gone through the entire roster quite a few a times.”

Monica texted back, “You mean, you pretend to be one of us, and Coach pretends he’s fucking one of us, and not fucking you? And you guys have done that with each of us, not once, but several times?”

Coach’s wife said, “Absolutely! It’s the hottest sex we’ve ever had since we started doing that. So, I was thinking that since none of you are off limits anymore, the perfect send off would be to let him have his way with each and every one of you this weekend. Whatever each of you are comfortable doing, or letting him do, go for it! What was your idea?”

Monica replied, “Well, actually, we were kind of thinking about doing the same thing, but we wanted to make sure you were ok with it first. Out of respect for both of you. We love Coach. He has done so much for all of us in so many ways. We wanted to show our appreciation to him and give him a send off that he never forget.”

She texted back, “Perfect! You ladies fully enjoy my husband this entire weekend, and let him fully enjoy each of you. It will be the most meaningful and terrific gift all of you could give him. I’ll make sure we don’t fuck the rest of the week, just telling him that I need him to save up his load for a very special time this weekend. And I’ll get him a few viagara tablets to take with him. I’ll tell him he’s going to thank me later for getting them for him. He’ll figure it out pretty fast.’

Monica texted back, “Wow! So cool. Oh and is there some special way that you think Coach will like for us to look this weekend when we are fucking him? I mean, heels, sandals, pony tails, etc.?”

She sent back, “He does really enjoy my cunt being smooth as silk. I’ve been waxing it since he took my virginity before we got married. He told me then that he loved a pussy that looked so young and innocent. So, fully bald is the way to be. Pony tails are good as well. Just like you wear during your matches. He has made lots of comments about how he loves it when you are all wearing ponytails.

Then she added, “You ladies probably already know this, but he loves it when you girls come in sporting fresh pedicures, and showing them off. He tells every time when some of you have come into the dressing room, you seem to make it a point to stop by his office in your sandals, casually showing off your polished toes, while just making small talk.”

Monica said, “Yeah, we noticed that really soon this past fall. He would always compliment us on how pretty our toes looked, so we all decided that we would start showing them off to him, real casually, every time we got a pedicure. We figured out pretty quick that he really liked baby pink, French, white, coral, black, and sheer pinks. So those are pretty much the colors we roll with. Well, except for Valerie. Her dad adores the darker, deeper reds and burgundy shades.”

Coach’s wife said, “Ok. Sounds like you ladies are all set then. Does he need to pack any condoms?”

“Nope. All of us are birth control. We are pretty active with our dads, uncles, and brothers. No condoms needed ever,” Monica sent back.

She responded, “That’s even better. He’s gonna love being able to fuck each of you raw and not have to pull out. Definitely a weekend to remember. He will love and adore all of you even more. Enjoy the invitational.”

Monica then texted the entire team. ‘Hey, we’re all set. Coach’s wife actually was going to suggest the same thing. So, here’s what we all need to do. Each of us needs to get our pussy freshly waxed. Coach loves a young looking, smooth and bald cunt. Also, get your toes done. Some of you get baby pink, a couple of you get black, some of you get white, a couple of you get coral, and the rest of you get sheer pink. And bring your heels if you want. No tennis shoes on the bus, or when we go out for meals, or in the hotel. Just a cute sexy pair of sandals at all times. Let coach enjoy our toes and feet. And no panties. Period. Even with our game shorts. Leave them all at home. We are going to be coach’s fuck bunnies the entire weekend!”

They all sent her a heart emoji and a thumbs up emoji.

---

My fingers tingled as I lightly touched Megan’s tits, playfully engorging them at my touch. The quarter shaped areoles taunted me as they moved with the deep pleasure breaths Megan was gasping. I could feel the blood rushing to the tips of her tits, turning them a deep red, engorging them, ready for my mouth. Without even thinking my moistened mouth replaced my left hand on her breast, sucking her nipple into my mouth. She tasted sweet and tangy as I sucked away, drawing more blood to the tip. Megan’s breathing was becoming labored as I kept tonguing her tit, pinching and twirling the other, increasing the pleasure she was experiencing. Quickly she was reaching her end. The air was whistling through her mouth as she tried to move with me. With my free hand I trailed down her body, touching every sweet spot, teasing her, until I reach the sweet mound I was after. The heat from her cunt was intense, burning her up. Swiftly I parted her lips and pushed my middle finger into her vagina causing her to gasp in pleasure and grab my body screaming…

I bolted awake as my head came crashing into my wall, ending the sex dream I was having. Pain engulfed my mind erasing the image of Megan’s body being pleasured by me. I tried desperately to regain the image but I was to awake to grasp it, it was gone. Grumpily and pissed off I threw my sheets off and rolled out of bed, grabbing my pants before opening me door. I always slept in my underwear. But since I lived with my dad I had to cover up when I left my room.
He was sitting on the couch watching yet another recorded football game; since he worked the graveyard shift he always missed things like that. Casually I plopped myself next to him trying to hide that I was still very sexually aroused from my dream. My tits stood clearly visible from my thin cotton shirt and I could smell my own juices. But my father never took his eyes off the TV, just gave me a side hug good morning and told me breakfast was on the table.
Breakfast at my house was always cereal, so I passed on it and went back to my room to change. But as I was leaving I could have sworn that my dad was looking at me like he knew what I had just dreamt about. But I quickly shrugged that thought off and raced back and slammed my door closed. No within the safe box of my room I peeled my shirt and pants off, pinching my now fully engorged nipples. The only images that still remained from the dream now played in my head as I quickly stuffed my hand in my panties and pushed my middle finger up into my own cunt. The pleasure of being intruded caused the tension building in my body to release as I quickly pushed in and out, causing myself to start to come. Finally when I couldn’t take it anymore I pushed a second finger in and pistoned myself to a climax, falling to the floor gasping for air. The image of Megan’s pussy still clearly visible in my mind.

Rain poured down onto my car as I considered juts leaving the school grounds and coming back for when I actually had class, but I had promised Kelly that I would help her get her things to class, so I quickly shoved my door open and slammed it shut racing to the building, locking the door of the car with the button on my keys. The car honked to let me know it was locked. Racing to not get drenched I buzzed past a few girls that were just walking under an umbrella, one was Megan. She looked angel like with the halo of light from the rain hitting the umbrella. Her hair was covered under a black Beatles jacket and she had her hands shoved in the pockets. I wanted to stare at her more but I was getting drenched as I looked. So I peeled myself from my fantasy and ripped the front door open as I came to a dead stop in front Kelly.
“Hey Kell.” I breathed, out of breath from my dead run from the parking lot. She just smiled as she grabbed my arm and led me out into the warm halls.
“Thought you were going to ditch me?” Kelly’s crap was over in a corner, out of the way or people. “Now, you can take the board and the bag. Since you were late we’re going to have to take the shortcut, so outside we go.”
Quickly she and I raced down the hall and out into the quad, an outside sitting area that was lush with trees and bushes. When it was dry and warm outside this place was always filled with couples basically having sex. But today, because of the rain, it was more a barren waste ground then the make-out place. Kelly grabbed my arm again, pulling me close to her as we together ran across the grassy opening, attempting to miss the puddles of mud. I wasn’t so lucky and hit one spraying myself with mud up to my face. The board I held was still safe; I at least knew not to get that dirty. Now mud drenched I wanted the rain to clean me off, but the door to the Drama Building was close and Kelly was picking up speed. We avoided another puddle as Kelly slowed down at the foyer of the new building. I myself didn’t stop, just bolted into the building and dead stopped before I ran into the cardboard cutout of Shakespeare.
“Damn Tish, could you have hit the mud puddles anymore then you already have?!” She playfully joked as Kelly placed her crap down to check her phone.
I would have checked mine to see what time it was but I couldn’t stop starting at my best friend’s chest. Through her rain drenched shirt her nipples were standing up, hard from the cold and wetness. Thought of my dream came flooding back and like a click I had the overpowering urge to latch onto Kelly’s tits and suck the crap out of them. But Kelly asking me something brought me back from that.
“Can you help me set up in class? I mean you don’t have class today because of the college being out, so?”
“Sure, but only for a minute, I don’t want to be the mud monster for too long.” I slyly smiled as I kept looking at her tits. They were still engorged and standing up directly at me. Even though I wanted so bad to shove Kelly to the wall, rip her shirt off and suck and lick those sweet tits I knew I couldn’t. She was my best friend and was straight as anyone could be. And Jason her boyfriend would kill me. So instead I grabbed the crap she handed me and walked casually into her class, helping her set up for her thing.

I once again braved the rain as I ran over to the English Building. My next class was there and they at least had a place that I could hang until I had to go to class. The sidewalk was slippery from the constant rain pounding it so I had to walk carefully. But once I had reached the double swing doors of the building I bolted in, not caring the door had slammed behind me. I quickly made my way to the girls’ bathroom at the end of the hall, passing classes already in session. I tried to be quiet but the squeak of my wet sneakers on the tile floors alerted the teachers that a student was in the halls. So instead of trying to be quiet I briskly walked to the bathroom instead and locked the door behind me. I didn’t want to have to have some random girl staring at me as I tried to get the mud off me.
The bathroom was rarely used, but since it did work and it was the nearest one in this end of the hall, girls would brave it. I learned a while back that this was the best place to go if you didn’t want to be found or disturbed. So now, as I locked the door, I flipped the dim lights on and checked the door once again. It was locked; no way was someone getting in.
Feeling that I was safe here I walked to the sink and let the water run until it was warm enough to use. As I waited I let my gaze wonder around the room. Graffiti filled the stalls and walls. Sayings like, “Beth Tanner is a whore” or “Anyone want to hook up with a 10?” were forever etched in the steel of the stall doors and on the peeling papered wall. The two stall doors were closed casting shadows on the floor of the broken toilets. Only one flushed and one actually worked, they weren’t the same one. If you hated filth, you defiantly weren’t going to be found in this room.
The water had warmed up and was ready to use. The paper towel roll was still next to the closets stall so I slowly bent down and ripped a small piece off it. But when I placed it back I swore I saw movement in the stall but starting longer I saw nothing more. I brushed the thought away and went back to wiping the mud off my face. I was now to the point of scrubbing the mud off my shirt when I hear a sound from that same stall. Like someone breathing, gasping almost. Trying to ignore it I kept scrubbing, but the thought of someone watching me was almost enough to get me horny. Blood was racing to my tits as I continued to wash. I paid to much attention to the mud on my breasts that I was getting myself off by just touching them. But before I could do anything I was found out.
“I knew it!” The voice stayed hidden, but it sounded too familiar. Almost like I had heard it a thousand times and now forget who it was. “I had a thought that you were a lesbian, and now I know. I followed you and Kelly, your friend right? I followed you and her and saw that you couldn’t take your eyes off her tits. It fit perfectly.”
“Who are you?” I almost screamed, fear raging throughout my body. All the thrill of being watched was now gone as the fear of what the voice was saying replaced it.
“Someone you know.”
“Just come out of hiding!” my mind raced though everyone I could think of that would have been able to put the pieces to together. But no one came to mind. Only Kelly knew that I was a lesbian, and she was in class, or at least she was when I left.
Sounds of someone moving off of something echoed in the small room and the door to the stall next to me swung open. In the dim light I saw the only thing I needed to realize who it was. The long blonde hair flared around her long, thin face and those icy blue eyes held me in my place. Even the image of her in person was enough to give me butterflies and feel so shy. That black Beatles jacket was zipped open, reviling that she was wearing a blue plaid shirt with an All Time Low tank top under it. Even the blue jean skinnies were just enough to show her figure and sexy legs in all the right places. I felt ugly as I started hollowly back at Megan, the blonde Pandora-like goddess of my dreams.
“You never thought it was me? How sad.” She was walking closer to me, trapping me between her and the wall behind me. The smell of roses and musk filled my senses, making me weak. “I saw you staring at me one time in my English class. I thought you were just looking for someone, but when you did it again I figured it out.” Her hand was on my arm, slowly inching its way up to my shoulder. “You know I was very flattered that you liked me. I mean, you’re a senior and I’m a sophomore. It held too that I thought you were pretty cute too.” I couldn’t catch my breath as she neared my face, her hand now on my shoulder and the other on my right wrist. “But before now, I wasn’t going to act on it until I knew that you really were what I thought you were. Kelly’s chest proved that.” Then it happened. Her lips touched my lips, throwing my off guard as she shoved my shoulder into the wall and pinned my right wrist.
I could feel her breast touching my body, her tits were hard even though the fabric of her two shirts and bra. I couldn’t hold it any longer; I kissed her back, pushing my tongue into her mouth. She let it in and giggled as she dropped her left hand to the base of my shirt. I knew what was coming and beat her to it. Swiftly with my free left hand I ripped my wet shirt off and peeled the black tank top off, leaving me in only my bra. She and I kept kissing but she let me go to pull her own shirts off.
Here was this blonde angel taking her shirt off for me. The same girl that the morning I dreamed of fucking until she pleaded for me to stop. A fire clicked in me and I felt power over come me. With her still taking her undershirt off I undid her studded belt and pushed her head closer to mine. Her body reacted to my moves and she opened up more for me to use her. Her hands were racing up and down my torso, teasing me every time she got close to my tits. But I knew what I wanted to do with her.
Swiftly I through her against the steel stall wall and unhooked her bra. She let me do what I wanted as she loosely undid my own belt and pulled it out of the loops, giggling the whole time. How I loved that giggle of her’s and the look on her face. She looked like a child as she broke our kiss so I could have free reign of her breasts.
“Trisha I want you to use me. I’ve wanted this for too long!” her pleading turned me on more as her bra fell to the dirty floor releasing her B cup breasts. Her areoles were the size that I had dreamed of. But now I could see that they were a light shade of pink and her nipples were fully engorged, sticking out a full inch. Eagerly I sucked it into my waiting mouth and felt as she arched her body to the touch of my tongue. Soft moans escaped her mouth as she breathed deeply to even out the pleasure attacking her.
Megan with her hands still tried to unbutton my jeans. I quickly stopped teasing her and took off my own jeans as I then pulled her’s off in one swift tug. A yelp of excitement was heard from her as my hand lightly brushed against her pussy but was back on her hips as I went back to teasing her tits. She had one hand on my own breast under my bra and the other inching down my stomach to my pussy lips. Just the touch of her soft hand on my tit was enough to get me off but I wanted her to do more. So instead of letting my hands hold her still I used them to go to the one place I knew she was needed the release. I let my left hand trail down her body to the band of her panties where I casually pulled them down. She just lightly stepped out of them and pushed her now naked body onto mine. Just that was all I needed to rip my own underwear off and lay her on the floor.
I don’t think either of us cared that the floor was filthy, we were too horny and busy fucking each other to care. Meagan’s hand quickly found my clitoris and started to play with it. I now had moved on to her other tit as my left hand rubbed up and down her pussy. The heat from her vagina was intense and I knew I needed to end the pressure for her before this thing ended. So letting her tits go I moved down to her cunt and shoved my middle finger into her vagina. Her body tensed up when I entered her and she gasped in pain.
“Be careful.” Her voice sounded distant to my ears as I went down on her and took her clitoris in my mouth. Another gasp sounded and I knew she was in ecstasy.
“I want you. Let me taste you please.” Megan’s pleading was candy to my mind as I flipped around, straddling her body giving her access to my pussy. Quickly she stuck her tongue in my and I felt in heaven. My own pleasureful gasps stopped me from teasing her as she got both her hand and tongue working together to get me off. I was so much in heaven that I almost forgot where I was.
“Megan…fuck me…NOW!” she did just that as she now shoved two fingers into my and pistoned me with all her force. Her tongue licked up all my juices and swirled my lips, teasing me. Right before I was too much in ecstasy I went back to her pussy and shoved in my two fingers, matching her pace on me.
So here we were. Fucking each other in the girls’ bathroom at school, buck naked, with the girl of my dreams licking my pussy and giving me what I wanted. Megan’s body was quickly growing stiff as I felt an orgasm coming up on her. But I kept the same pace as I stuck my tongue now in her vagina and rubbed her clitoris until a powerful force came.
“I’M CUMMING!” Megan shouted just enough for me to hear as cum gushed from her, going all over my face. I licked all of it off her pussy as I myself finally came. My pussy walls contracted and I bucked against her as she kept finger fucking me until my orgasms subsided. Five minutes went by before I stopped bucking and Megan released me. She eagerly cleaned me up as I did to her and pulled me close to her. Our lips connected once again and I could taste myself in her mouth.
Our tits rubbed up against each other as Megan twisted her left one and my right one. She was like a beast the way she still wanted to go. Quickly I became horny again and shoved my hand in my own cunt, fucking myself. I thrusted in with all my might as I started to breath heavy and with pure lust.
“Let me do that.” Megan pulled my hand from my horny cunt and shoved her own fingers in, giving as much shove as I was. But as she did me she was fucking herself too with her other hand. Quickly, just as before she and reached another organism about the same time, but this time her’s was longer and she cummed all over the bathroom floor. Me being the slut I was went down on her as she rode her orgasm out, licking up and down her pussy until all the cum was gone and in my mouth, then I kissed her again giving her own cum. She swallowed it eagerly as she still kept finger fucking me. I was so horny now that I couldn’t stop, I wanted me.
She must have read my mind because she flipped over and whispered, “Fuck me here. I want it.” I lovingly started at her exposed asshole as I started licking her rosebud with the intent to fuck her more. As I lubricated her ass she kept fucking her own cunt, going slow enough that she wouldn’t get off too early. When she was wet enough I pushed my index finger in and watched as her body tensed up and then soon eased. Slowly I inserted the next finger and she did the same thing. But she wanted me. “Just fuck me now!” She was so demanding that I stopped trying to be gentle and just shoved the third finger in and pumped in and out, fucking her. She rocked back and forth with my movements and soon she was groaning in pleasure, fucking her own cunt faster.
We did this for what felt like ten minutes before Meagan’s body tensed up and I felt her anal cannel constricted around my fingers and an orgasm race through her body. Screams of pleasure left her lips as she gave on last shove into her cunt and fell to the floor. I fell next to her, exhausted.
We lay still for a few moments before Megan stuck her finger in me and slowly fucked me while biting my nipple. “Oh my God Megan! You’re going to put me in a coma!”
“I just have wanted to do this for awhile and now that I am I want to make you feel wonderful.” She said letting my nipple go for a few moments then went right back to it.
“I’d love to stay here with you but I think First Hour is ended soon. I don’t want to draw attention to either of us.” I tried to move but she held me down, still finger fucking me.
“Let me do this one last thing and then we can go. Since English is next and if we’re both gone it might look bad.” And with that she picked up the pace of her fingers and rocked me to ecstasy as she brought me to my last orgasm of the day.
Air left my lungs as the pleasure over took me and I felt Megan’s lips on my cunt. She took all my cum and ate it before letting me go and grabbed her underwear. She quickly got dressed as I came down from my high and too grabbed my clothes. Quickly we both were dressed and I had composed myself, swiping the now dried mud off my clothes. But before I could unlock the door Megan pulled me into a kiss and pushed her tongue down my throat. She broke it quickly and unlocked the door herself, secretly giving my crotch a brush before even inching the door open.
“How about we meet here later today? I ‘m still not done with you.” Those blue eyes started sweetly at me as she stayed close, waiting for my answer. Carefully, making sure no one could even be around, I whispered back at her, giving her one last passion filled kiss.

Back in English I couldn’t keep my eyes off Megan and her clearly engorged tits. She knew I was watching her and kept letting me see that she too was still turned on. Mr. Solemn the English teacher stood next to me the whole class so I had to keep working on papers. Megan kept coming over to sharpen her pencil only to tease me. But since we were in class there was nothing else we could do. The thought of fucking her later today was what got me through the rest of the class and the rest of the day. And when I showed up at the bathroom after school at 3:55 she was already naked, masturbating herself.

---

[email protected]

CHAPTER 6

The night of the party, I arrived suitably dressed in silk boxers and an overcoat. A fiery red-head in a lace teddy greeted me at the door and put away my overcoat, then rubbed my bicep as she guided me into the main living room. Two dozen people were already present, and only six of them were male. Already, the imbalanced ratio told me this was going to be a fun party.

A blue party cup full of some toxic mixture was handed to me, and then I joined the main group lounging on cushions and love sac bean bags around the floor. I recognized several people, and quite casually we all settled into a comfortable conversation.

An hour later, the party grew to 30, which was expected to be the maximum, and only 8 were male. The alcohol had kept flowing, there was a more decadent haze in the room from smoke that was not tobacco-based, and the conversation had taken a decidedly sexual tone. The music was pumping, a solid bass beat that had everyone’s heart racing and adrenaline pumping.

People were slowly grouping off, moving into more secluded corners to make-out and start feeling each other up. Now, an out in the air orgy was not planned, usually people would sneak away to quiet rooms. But I was already a little bit turned on by the feast of female flesh before me, beautiful women in all shapes, sizes, and cup sizes around me and doing their best to flirt and seduce. And my effect had seemingly already gone to work increasing physical excitement and reducing the Tri-Delt sisters’ inhibitions.

Heidi and Isabelle, both already familiar to me were leaning against my chest and shoulders, idly rubbing at my body while getting thoroughly drunk and antsy. I had one arm wrapped around Isabelle’s shoulders, the palm of my hand between her bra and a naked breast. My other hand was in Heidi’s panties, lazily tickling while we all kept up the conversation.

But one girl in particular had caught my attention. She was an athletic Amazon, at least as tall as me and built like a Greek goddess. Dark brown hair with natural curls fell over toned shoulders. Soft bangs framed her face and partially hid her brilliantly green eyes. Her limbs were quite slender but muscularly-defined, and her legs went on forever. In the middle, her large, full breasts were barely contained by a lace bodice, and she wore matching thong panties. Above all else, she possessed an exotically perfect face that would have put Aphrodite to shame.

This goddess was seated royally in an armchair above most everyone else, who were reclining on cushions closer to the floor. And despite her clear arousal she was still playing quite hard to get with any guy who approached her. When she did speak, her voice had a European accent which was at once intoxicatingly attractive and also threateningly bitchy.

Isabelle followed my gaze for most of the hour, and finally told me about her.

“That’s Kaia,” she whispered in my ear. “And forget about it. You’ll never get her.”

“Why not? Are you jealous?”

“No,” Isabelle giggled. “But she’s just a cocktease. She likes being in control, and I’ve never seen a guy actually bag her for as long as I’ve known her. She’d rather toy with them than actually fuck them.”

“Hmm.” I liked a challenge. Things had been altogether too easy for me lately.

I spent the next hour pointedly ignoring Kaia, enough so that everyone in the room had noticed. In the meantime, my arousal had only been building and building, and as I got hornier, so did every other female in the room. The music was seemingly louder, filling our ears as the world around closed in until there was nothing left but the lust, the music, and whatever gorgeous body was nearby.

None of the guys knew the truth about what was happening, but they certainly were enjoying the fruits of my labor. Two couples were clearly fucking not five feet from us, and I had already brought both Heidi and Isabelle to finger-licking orgasms. Other girls had split off into threesomes (foursomes!) or lesbian rug- munching fests. The conversation had died out, with pretty much everyone heavily petting or blowing or sucking on something. There was nothing left but the symphony of an orgy set to a thudding bass soundtrack.

I was sitting on a nice cushion, leaning back against the couch while Heidi gave me an expert blowjob. I was rubbing at Isabelle’s pussy and nibbling on the back of her neck while my other hand palmed her swollen nipples and the two of us watched the scene unfolding in front of us.

Kaia was still in her throne, the fiery red-head sister eating out her pussy while she leaned back and simply enjoyed it. The only thing was that she looked rather unsure of herself as the lust flamed in her head almost out of her rigid control. Her eyebrows furrows as she panted and tried to comprehend why she felt so aroused.

Three different guys had propositioned her, but she shooed them away with the most careless of dismissals, still in control enough to be the Ice Queen. With other, more willing sorority sisters around, they were able to find new attractions. But now Kaia’s gaze was on me, watching me intently as if trying to figure out what was going on in my head. It was as if she could tell there was something very different about me from the other guys.

Heidi was doing her best to bring me off, but eventually she tired after almost fifteen minutes of my cock at diamond hardness and whined, “Dammit, come already!”

I grinned down at her. “Make me.”

Heidi took on a bold look in her eyes, and returned to my rod with new aggressiveness. But then I noticed that despite the red-head’s expert girl-loving, Kaia had not let herself orgasm either. I started staring her down, Kaia returning my gaze coolly. Finally, she called out “Jamie!”, and then a sandy-blonde California girl came around.

“Jamie, do me a favor?” Kaia asked, fighting past a soft moan. “Make that boy lose it. I just don’t think he could handle a challenge from you.”

Heidi got up and moved out of the way as the gauntlet had been thrown down, and I moved myself into an armchair directly opposite Kaia.

I caught Isabelle’s attention, who was relaxing after I’d brought her to two nice orgasms, and asked her if she could help me out with Kaia. With a devilish smile, she moved over to take the red-head’s place between Kaia’s thighs.

Jamie sashayed over to me, already naked from a previous encounter. She had a clean, California girl face and some of Beverly Hills’ finest breasts ever created over a silky smooth bare pussy. She straddled me, rubbing her soft vaginal lips along my wet prick while pressing those perfectly round breasts into my face. Then she slid lower, my shaft trapped between the folds of her pussy while she glided backwards, dragging her tits down my legs until my erection was held in the cleft between her heavy boobs.

I watched as Jamie tit-fucked me, opening her mouth on the downstroke and licking me for several seconds before gliding up and then returning back down, my rod encased in her warm flesh.

When I looked up and over, Isabelle was Frenching Kaia pleasantly while she stripped off Kaia’s bodice and then rubbed their boobs against each other. Eventually, she lowered herself down and began to lap at Kaia’s wet slit.

Meanwhile, Jamie was very, very good. In just a few short minutes she had picked up on my natural signals and figured out how to maximize my pleasure for rapid release. I felt my control slipping away from me as my balls started boiling, threatening to burst despite my intentions.

I turned my focus onto Kaia’s face, channeling all of my lust for her the way I would fixate myself on Mrs. Robinson or any other gorgeous woman I set my sights on. I watched Kaia’s upper torso as she jiggled and twitched in pleasure, my ?-pheremones now focused in on one girl.

Another sorority sister came and started rubbing my shoulders while nibbling at my ear and whispering dirty thoughts to me. Heidi went over to Kaia and started caressing Kaia’s large breasts and tickling any sensitive nerves she could find. Then another sorority sister came and rubbed at my chest, then directed my gaze to watch her tongue battling with another gorgeous woman, a vision that sent my heart racing even faster.

Picking up on the challenge, one of the males joined my team and went to Kaia, massaging her neck and shoulders, and the others in the room slowly split off to choose their sides or stay in the middle and watch.

Eventually, both Kaia and I had been fighting to hold back our climaxes for over a half an hour despite swarms of fingers, lips, and tongue stroking every inch of our bodies. Jamie finally just got up, shoved her round tits in my face, straddled my hips, and buried my cock into her wet snatch. I nearly lost it right then and there as I felt the warm wetness envelope me, and biting down on my teeth I blocked out the pleasure, squeezing my own inner muscles until I felt shooting pain inside my balls while fighting to hold myself back.

By now, everyone else had stopped their activities completely. The sorority sisters were still buzzing with sexual excitement, but the main event was the duel of control between Kaia and me. Everyone formed a circle around us, cheering drunkenly.

Jamie rode me powerfully, bucking like a bronco in my lap while rubbing her big tits against my cheeks. But I was on a mission that ego would not let me waver away from. I clutched Jamie’s body to my chest and looked beyond her to Kaia’s sweaty form, flushed red with arousal and trembling from pleasure overload. I willed her to climax in my mind, straining my brain even as the male massaged her neck, Isabelle rubbed at her breasts, and Heidi had most of her hand embedded deep inside Kaia’s pussy. And then at last, my mental power won out as Kaia’s emerald eyes flew open, her body went rigidly still, and then the earthquake blasted through her body as Kaia climaxed harder than she’d ever done in her life.

Every nerve ending in Kaia’s body was twitching and she shuddered so violently that everyone momentarily lost their grip on her. I was surprised she didn’t sprain something.

Just moments after I realized my victory, my muscles relaxed and immediately the dam burst inside of my balls, and my cock erupted inside of Jamie’s warm cavern. There was so much built-up pressure that I poured out in what felt like a single massive cannon blast, and Jamie visibly flinched when she felt the wave slam against her insides. And with my hands on her ass and my hips grinding against her clit she tripped over into an orgasm of her own, the hot blonde’s body quaking against me even as my entire body trembled against hers with the force of my ejaculation.

We were all done, the room silent as everyone rested in the aftermath of such explosive orgasms. Jamie toppled off of me to the floor, and a sorority sister went to lick and suck at her worn body. But the lust in me burned even more intensely than before. I knew exactly what I wanted, and who I wanted this very moment. The intense, raging desire felt like it formed a halo of flame around my body, radiating out into everyone in the room.

A chorus of female moans shattered the still air as my arousal slammed into them invisibly, and then I was out of my chair. Kaia lay limply against the cushions of her chair, still in shock at the force of her climax. But then I grabbed her inert body, ferociously yanking her out of the chair and planting her face-up on top of a wide suede bean bag. Kaia’s back was arched over the curving cushion with her head hanging off the far end while her ass perched on the nearer edge. I lay flat atop her, crushing her upright tits against my chest while I held her head in my hands and kissed her fiercely.

She managed to return my kiss with equal fervor, unable to put up any resistance to my blazing lust that filled the room and permeated every female, especially the one beneath my body. The harmony of moans spun into a melody of sex as a fresh full-blown orgy newly got under way, girls attacking anyone within reach.

I leaned back for a brief moment, staring into Kaia’s green eyes that were wide and liquid and staring right back at me. I could see her desperate desire for me, and my muscles were filled with a rush of power. I had THE power, and the cacophony of wet meat slaps with groans and whimpers and cries of “fuck me” would be the soundtrack of my life.

I placed my new erection into the folds of Kaia’s bare-shaven pussy, and she merely spread her legs and crossed her heels behind my back. In one powerful thrust, I speared my way inside of this goddess, burrowing past her extreme tightness. She gasped at my penetration, but the silky wetness of her insides let me glide all the way down slowly until I was embedded completely.

She let her head fall back, feeling the blood rush into her brain while I drew myself back, and then thrust in again. And again. And again. I suckled at her nipples and bit down on her neck, leaving my mark for all to know and remember: I had conquered the Ice Queen.

Kaia had two powerful orgasms, my effect helping her enjoy the best fuck of her life while she screamed at me to split her open and fuck her even harder, completely submissive to my will. Finally, I filled her twitching pussy with my creamy load, and then I was straddling the bean bag and her torso while she sucked my deflated pecker and massaged my wet shaft with her breasts.

Jamie parked herself between Kaia’s legs and was slurping out our mingled orgasmic fluids, and even licked Kaia to a fresh orgasm while Kaia’s lips clamped down almost painfully about my re-hardening rod.

When I’d attained sufficient hardness, I stood up for a moment to survey the scene around me. Every single person was engaged in a sexual activity, the girls still buzzing with arousal and all males had dicks embedded in wondrous pussies or wet mouths. I had my pick of 22 different women, but my focus was all on ravaging the goddess beneath me.

I flipped Kaia’s body over, my eyes trailing down her spine to a narrow waist and an ass so tight I could barely dent her skin with my fingers. We were both hot and sweaty, our skin slick with moisture and my erection soaked and dripping saliva. I pinned Kaia down and spread her asscheeks wide for me, and with a loud scream from Kaia I pierced her asshole and sank my dick deeply into her rear chute.

Kaia howled with mixed pain and pleasure as I reamed her out. I was damn certain to give the Ice Queen the fucking of her life that she would never ever forget. I lifted her hips until she got to her hands and knees, precariously perched on the bean bag while my hands circled her hips to massage her love button. Her entire body shook forward with each impact, her tight asscheeks doing little to cushion each crash of our hips.

Kaia had one loud, screaming orgasm before the she finally decided she’d had enough of being the submissive one. She was still turned on beyond belief, but she was used to being the Queen and took charge of our fucking.

Kaia pulled me out of her ass and then before I could react, shoved me onto my back across some cushions on the floor. Then pivoting, she straddled my hips and carefully guiding my erection, sank my cock up her back door once again, watching my face the whole time.

I lay back and groaned at the tight, dry heat surrounding my sensitive flesh, and enjoyed watching Kaia’s perfect breasts bouncing up and down with every thrust.

Kaia had a new orgasm before she really started to ride me, squeezing her butt muscles tightly until I couldn’t handle it any longer and came, geysering my fluids up Kaia’s ass. She howled excitedly as she felt each spurt splash against her bowels. I had waited over 35 minutes for my first orgasm, but now I had shot twice into Kaia’s body within the last 15.

Kaia leaned down to rub her nipples against my chest and kiss me while my cock slowly deflated inside of her ass.

She motioned to a few of her friends, until I was surrounded by four gorgeous sorority babes who were all rubbing at my chest and arms and cooing in lust for me. Kaia whispered, “Let’s get you rinsed off. And then? There’s a hot tub out back I’m sure we could make good use of.”

***

---

Steve proves to his wife that he can edit reality.

Editing Reality

Book One: Naughty Fantasies Created

Chapter Thirteen: Nudism Unlocked

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this.

Becky Davis

I slouched into the house after a long day at my college. Tonya had ignored me all day. I thought she enjoyed what I did to her yesterday. Did this ever happen to Mom when she seduced a woman she was friends with? Did she have women who freaked out and then wanted to pretend that nothing had happened?

That she hadn’t made them cum with her licking mouth?

I had enjoyed the seducing her. It was exciting. Tonya was my best friend, and she was so pretty. A petite girl with platinum-blonde hair, her waist so slender, her face delicate and dainty. Her pussy had tasted so good. It was fun. I wanted to do naughty things with her.

I slung my bookbag off my shoulder and collapsed on the couch in the living room. My gray schoolgirl skirt flared up and then fell down on my thighs, exposing my knees. I took a deep breath, my breasts rising and falling in my blouse, my gray tie draped over them, moving at the bottom of my vision.

“What’s wrong?” Sam asked. My little sister stood before me. Though a tomboy, she liked wearing skirts. She wore an identical outfit as me, though she’d removed her tie and vest on the walk home. The top few buttons of her blouse were open, letting me see a hint of her red bra covering her small tits.

I shrugged.

“Come on, Becky,” Sam said. There was something genuine in her expression. To my surprise she sank down before me, her hands resting on my knees. “What’s wrong? I bet you’ll feel better about it.”

“Just… things,” I said. Sam normally wasn’t this sort of person. She normally ignored me. But this weekend we shared our passion for our father. We made love to him and each other. I stared into her green eyes. Her short, red hair swayed about her face as she stroked my knees.

“Girl problems?” she asked. “You and Tonya, right?”

I blinked as shock knifed through the gray murk that hugged me and made everything feel so heavy and dense.

Sam grinned at me. “Well, it couldn’t be boy problems when you have Dad.” Her hands pressed up my skirt, caressing my skin. My toes flexed in my shoes as heat rushed up me. “So… you made a move on Tonya?”

I nodded, my heart quickening as she pressed my skirt higher and higher up my thighs, her hands pushing them apart. The heat rushed up my flesh from the caressing touch of her fingers. I whimpered. My head shook from side to side as my back arched.

The heat reached my pussy, igniting a hot fire. Molten passion flowed. I groaned as her hands pressed my skirt up to reveal the cream-hued, satin panties, a little bow on the front. My sister’s digits ran over my panties, not touching my pussy but caressing my pubic mound. She traced up to my bow right below the waistband.

“Did you wear this for her?” she asked, brushing the bow. “Or for Daddy?”

I shrugged. “I just grabbed them at random. But…” I bit my lip. “I… I…”

“I’ll make you feel better,” Sam said her green eyes bright. “I’m sorry things didn’t go well with Tonya, but you got me and Dad and Mom.”

She hooked her fingers into the waistband of my panties. She tugged. I shuddered. Despite that murky fog hugging me, she shone brightly. My little sister was a sun burning through the murk. My rump lifted off the couch, letting her work down my panties.

As the satin worked lower, the cloth forced my knees back together. The cool cloth caressed me. I whimpered as she tugged my panties farther and farther down. She passed my knees and dragged them down my calves. My sister kissed my knees as she pulled the panties over my shoes.

She held them up and rubbed them into her cheek. She breathed in. “Mmm, you smell good, Becky.”

“Sam,” I groaned, suddenly embarrassed by what she was doing. My cheeks burned.

She giggled and then dropped my panties on the floor and thrust my thighs back open, exposing my red-furred muff. My little sister licked her lips as she leaned her head between my thighs. I groaned as her short hair brushed my inner flesh. Heat rushed through me from the silky caress as her head came lower and lower.

Then her lips nuzzled into my trimmed bush. My auburn hairs caressed her cheeks. Her tongue flicked out, brushing my pussy. She ran up it my folds, brushing my clit. Pleasure shot through me. I groaned as my head leaned back.

My little sister wrapped her hands around my thighs as she licked again, a hungry flick of her tongue against my labia. Sam growled as she pressed her lips tighter against my cunt. She teased me, her tongue darting through my petals, stimulating them.

“Sam!” I gasped, my eyes wide. I stared into her green depths, seeing that sisterly passion in them. “I… I…”

“Just enjoy,” she said. “Just relax. Let me love you!”

I nodded my head, needing to be loved. I wished Dad was here, but he was picking up Mom at the airport. My sister licked again. Her tongue caressed between my folds, teasing me. Her nose brushed my clit as she plunged her tongue into my pussy’s depths.

She fluttered her tongue through me. Pleasure churned through me. I whimpered, my tits swelling in my blouse. I felt so hot now. The molten heat swelled through my body, a rising tide of passion that rippled through my flesh.

My fingers attacked the tie that was apart of my college’s uniform. The cloth whisked as I undid the Windsor knot. I dropped my tie to the side before I unfastened my blouse, popping buttons through eyelets, exposing more and more of my body, my tits held in my bra.

“A violet bra?” Sam asked, lifting her face from my pussy, my cream glistening on her pink lips. “Wow, you really just threw on anything. No match.”

I shrugged. “I’m not used to people seeing what I’m wearing beneath.”

“You’re a woman now,” she said. “You’re Daddy’s lover. Like me. People are going to see your naughty bits. It’s a cute bra. I love the lace, but…” She picked up my cream panties. “Coordinate!”

I burst out in a giggle. “This is from the tomboy.”

“Tomboys can dress nice while getting dirty,” she said. She licked her lips, gathering my cream. Then she buried her face back into my pussy.

I gasped as her tongue buried back into my snatch. She fluttered through my depths, stirring me up. I groaned, pulling off my blouse. I set that beside me. I leaned forward to give myself room so I could unhook my bra. I bared my breasts, exposing my large, pillowy mounds. My fat, pink nipples thrust hard.

As I leaned back into the couch, I pinched my nipples. I groaned as my sister’s tongue buried deep into me. She fluttered it around in me. Her lips brushed my hot labia. Her tongue fucked over and over into my depths. My cunt clenched down on her tongue, my fingers twisting my nubs.

I panted, my back arching and—

The front door opened.

I gasped as Sam kept swirling her tongue through my pussy as our brother, James, entered the house with his two Anime girls. My cheeks burned crimson as my hands covered my nipples. I let out an embarrassed whimper as James glanced at me, our little sister’s tongue fluttering deep in my pussy.

Then his eyes slipped passed me as he headed to the stairs. Orihime—the busty, orange-haired girl he created—grinned at me, her blue eyes twinkling. The petite Ruri, her purple-blue hair in pigtails, blushed as bright as my cheeks felt.

Orihime winked at me. “Have fun.”

“Oh, Lord,” I groaned, my hands pressing tight into my nipples.

“Don’t gawk,” Ruri muttered, dragging Orihime towards the stairs after our brother.

I wanted to melt into a puddle. I wanted to groan out in passion. My little sister kept feasting on me, sending pleasure rippling through my embarrassed flesh. I groaned, my nipples throbbing against the palms of my hand.

My head shook from side to side as the heat burned through me. Her tongue stirred me, the pleasure swallowing the shameful shock. My brother saw my tits. Saw Sam going down on, my pussy. I groaned, my head shaking and…

“Sam!” I gasped as she sucked on my clit.

Her green eyes had such a mischievous glow as she nibbled on my bud. I groaned, my fingers digging into my tits. I massaged my nipples with my palms, pressing my fat nubs into my areolas and sending tingles down to my pussy. My thighs pressed on my sister’s face while her fingers dug into my flesh.

Her right hand slid down my inner thighs, massaging me as she sucked and nursed on my bud. She loved my little nub, her lips nibbling on the sensitive bud. The rubbery caress sent incestuous heat rippling through me. The ache swelled in the depths of my pussy.

A building orgasm.

“Oh, Sam!” I gasped as she jammed a pair of fingers into my pussy.

Her slender digits wiggled into my depths as she suckled. My clit throbbed in her mouth while my pussy squeezed down around her digits. My back arched. My fingers pinched my nipples as she stirred up my pussy.

She plunged her digits over and over into my snatch. It was such a wicked treat. It was an amazing thing to experience. My head shook from side to side. I tweaked my nipples, rolling my fat nubs between my thumb and forefinger as she plundered my snatch.

My little sister loved me.

Incestuous passion swelled in me as my little sister feasted on me. The naughty, eighteen-year-old devoured me with passion. She fluttered her tongue through my cunt. She teased me. She drove me wild. My head shook from side to side. I whimpered. I groaned. My thighs clenched about her face while my pussy squeezed around her digits.

The heat built and built in me.

“Oh, Sam, yes!” I moaned. “Oooh, you’re being such a good sister. I… I… I love this!”

Sam’s tongue swirled around my clit. Then she sucked hard. I gasped. My cunt clamped down hard on her plunging fingers. The silky friction increased. My pussy walls drank in the sensations, converting it into bliss. It crashed into my swelling orgasm, a bubbling pool of incestuous magma.

“Sam!” I moaned, my head tossing. “Yes!”

My orgasm burst inside of me.

Incestuous flames raged inside of me. Blissful heat surged through me. My cunt convulsed around her fingers. She sucked hard on my clit. The fires burned through my body, racing down all my nerve endings. My fingers pinched my nipples hard.

Then the passion reached my mind. Stars burst across my vision as the rapture blazed across my brain. The ecstasy consumed my thoughts. I could only cry out in wordless passion. My head tossed from side to side as she feasted on me. She teased me.

My little sister gave me such rapture.

I stared down at her as I shuddered. I whimpered. My breasts heaved as my pussy convulsed around her fingers. She fluttered her tongue around my pussy lips, gathering up my juices. I whimpered as my orgasmic flames peaked in me.

Then I collapsed back onto the couch, panting. “That was…” My eyes fluttered. “Oh, Sam, thank you.”

She rose from between my thighs, her lips smeared in my cream. More dripped down her chin. Her head drifted to mine. “Just looking out for my big sis.”

“Big sis…” I repeated, savoring it before her lips met mine. There was a closeness we’d never had in our life until now.

I groaned, tasting my spicy cream adorning her mouth. I kissed her, my tongue meeting hers. Her head cocked to the side, our lips working together. My breasts jiggled as I trembled. I wrapped my arms around her neck, holding her tight to me.

She broke the kiss, her forehead pressed against mine. “Mmm, now let’s get your ready to greet Mom and Daddy.”

“Huh?” I blinked. Then my eyes widened. “Oh, right.”

A wave of excitement swept through me, too powerful for the murk to come back. For now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

James Davis

“He’s a Rei fan, huh?” I muttered to myself as I sat down at my drawing table.

“Rei is so boring,” Orihime said as she sat down on my bed. “Like an even more bland version of Ruri.”

“Ruri was never that emotionless,” I muttered.

Rei was a character from a popular giant robot Anime. She was my friend’s waifu, a term Anime fans used to describe a girl they liked. It was how a Japanese person would pronounce wife. Orihime and Ruri were my favorite waifu, girls I had crushes on.

Girls I had brought to life with my godlike power.

Now I wanted to do the same for Seth. He was another nerd like me. A guy that the girls ignored. This way, he would get his own girl of his dream, too. He would have Rei to love him. I googled some images of her on my computer, glancing at the screen for reference to fix her in my mind. Slender with short, light-blue hair and red eyes. I found one in the plug suit she wore when piloting her mecha.

I went to work sketching her.

I drew Rei standing in a vulnerable pose, her right arm folded across her stomach to grip her left wrist. My pencil sketched about her while I imagined her loving Seth, being his waifu, wanting to be with him and cherish him. I leaned over, the world fading away as I sketched her form in the skin-tight suit, molding it to her petite form.

I focused on her coming to life as I drew faster. I felt possessed by my god-like power. It flowed out of me. I sketched out her hair. I added details to her suit. I gave a glossy look to her eyes, something hopeful and frightened, with the vulnerability hidden in her near robotic soul.

I drew the final line and leaned back, willing her to come to life the way I bought Ruri and Orihime into this world. I gripped the edge of my desk, staring at her, imagining her short, light-blue hair swaying about her face, her red eyes blinking. I wanted to see her birthed from the paper. To step out of it.

Nothing happened.

She wasn’t coming to life.

I leaned back in my chair. “Why didn’t it work?”

Orihime hugged my chair from behind. Her breasts pressed against the back of my head, soft and lush. Her hands rubbed down the front of my shirt, brushing my gray tie, part of my college’s uniform. Frustration welled through me as she rested her chin on my head.

“She should have come to life,” I growled, staring at the sketch.

“It’s very good,” Orihime said. “She looks sad. Like she’s missing something.”

“Seth,” I muttered. I know I had this power. I brought this beautiful girl hugging me to life.

Ruri’s delicate finger stroked the edge of the page. She stood beside me, leaning over, the gray tie dangling down the front of her blouse swayed back and forth. Her fingers drifted over to a Coptic marker, a great brand of inking pens. She picked it up. “It’s not done. It’s just a sketch.”

I took the Coptic marker she handed me. It tingled. I felt… power. Like I’d imbued my essence into this marker. She was right. It was more than just a pencil sketch. It needed something permanent. Something that I couldn’t erase.

I grinned as I began inking.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Steve Davies

“Edit… reality?” my wife asked, blinking. “What does that mean?”

I swallowed, suddenly feeling all the crowds of people around us. The smooth voice of the announcer warned that the white zone was for loading and unloading only echoed around us. People bustled, grabbing their luggage off the baggage claim, embracing their loved ones who had returned from their travels.

Evaline’s husband, Malcolm Gilbert, was embracing the Korean woman. He had no idea his wife spent the weekend cheating on him with two other women. I flushed. That used to be me before I edited my wife to be more… inclusive. Though Evaline hugged her husband, her head was focused on my wife.

Had my edits destroyed another marriage?

“Steve, what does editing reality mean?” Linda asked, drawing my attention back to her.

“It means…” I swallowed. How to explain it. “I know this sounds crazy. I know that, but… I can change how the world is.”

“Through… charity work?” she said. “Did you donate money to a new charity?”

“No, no,” I said. I pulled out my phone. “I have an app on here. It lets me change reality. People. The circumstances of history.”

“An… app.” Her forehead furrowed. “Is this a joke?”

“No, no,” I said, gripping my phone. “I can change things. An angel appeared before me. I have the power to modify reality and…” I trailed off. “God, I sound like a madman, don’t I?”

My wife gave a slow nod.

“I can prove it,” I said, my heart hammering. Maybe this was a bad idea. Maybe it was an utter mistake to tell my wife about these powers.

“Can you?” she asked, a look of concern. “Did our daughters… break you? I know you’re a lucky man and all, but…”

I looked around. “If you could do any sex act, what would it be?”

She frowned. “You want to know my kinkiest fantasy or something? Is that what this is about? You just want to do something naughty?”

“Sure,” I lied.

“Well…” Her cheeks spotted. She paused to wave goodbye to her friend and lover. She went back to staring at me. “You really want to know?”

“How bad can it be?” I asked.

“I guess not that bad.” She leaned in. “I’ve always wanted to have sex in public. Like… really in public.”

“Like, say, right here at the baggage claim.”

Cheeks burning, she nodded. “Just… having sex while people bustle around me and…” Her eyes widened. “We can’t do that. Not here.”

“It’s all just… a fantasy,” I said. “A game. So, who around us would you want to have sex with here? A woman that you and I could share?”

“Any woman?” she asked, skeptical. “What, you think she’ll just be eager to have sex with us? That she’s some sort of unicorn who likes boffing strangers in public?”

“It’s a game,” I said, trying to sound casual.

“Okay…” She looked around at the people passing. There was a gorgeous, Black woman sauntering by in a maroon, sleeveless sweater. Her tits jiggled as she strutted by. Then her eyes flicked to a dusky-skinned woman striding past in tight jeans.

There was a blonde bending over to snag her luggage, her skirt hugging her rump. A brunette covered her mouth as she yawned, her big tits swelling the front of her blouse. A black-haired beauty sauntered towards us, a suitcase rolling behind her. I spotted a pair of Hispanic beauties giggling as they stared at the same phone. So many choices.

“Her,” my wife said, glancing at the black-haired beauty in the silk blouse and heels. She came closer, her large tits jiggling in her blouse.

“She’s hot,” I said.

My wife let out a purring moan. “I would love to eat out her pussy in the middle of the airport while you fuck me from behind. That would be hot.”

I unlocked my phone, saying, “Then let’s make it happen.”

“What?” my wife gasped as my thumb hovered over the editing app.

“Just watch her as I change her,” I told her. “You’ll see.”

My wife frowned as she focused on the other woman. Her brow furrowed. Then she shook her head, her red hair swayed about her shoulders. “You’re starting to—”

I tapped the button, freezing reality.

Anael appeared beside the black-haired woman, the naked, petite angel grinning at me. “So, you decided to be naughty after all?” she said. “Not saving those edits for the mayor and city council?”

“I’m proving to my wife I can do this,” I said. “That’s all. I should have just put it in her mind I have this power and have her accept it. Didn’t think.”

“Are you thinking now?” asked Anael. “I mean, you’re hard. Sure you just don’t want to use your power for your own pleasure?”

My cheeks burned. “It’s to prove to my wife. I’ll have enough charges to do my plan.”

Anael arched a delicate eyebrow at me, her purple eyes twinkling. “Well, what are you going to do to this lovely beauty?”

I took a moment to think. How to set this up. I had to edit this woman so she wanted to have sex in public. That she would be open to having sex with strangers. But there was something else I needed to do. Something that I wasn’t sure I could do.

But I had to, or my wife would think I was crazy.

I found the woman on the screen. The area was displayed in wireframe, all the objects little meshes, the people soft-blue dots. Her menu flashed up. Showing that. Her name was Veronica Haidt. Her naked form appeared on my phone, posed to be modified. She had large breasts topped by brownish-pink nipples. A trimmed bush hid her pussy from sight. She was leggy. She had a gorgeous pair of thighs and calves.

Especially in heels.

“She’ll have to be an exhibitionist,” I said, navigating through the menus to reach the Sexuality Sub-Menu located beneath the Spiritual Menu.

Sexuality

• Orientation

• Desires

• Libido

• Taboos

I studied it. I opened up her Desires Sub-Menu.

Desires

• Deletion

• Revision

• Addition

I glanced through them. She was fairly vanilla. She liked hot guys, especially with tattoos. She had a fondness for sucking cock and drinking cum, but she wasn’t much for showing off. I added exhibitionism to her, making it something that made her hot. But I needed more than exhibitionism.

Nudism.

“What are you up to?” asked Anael. She was hugging my wife now, groping Linda’s large tits through her blouse.

“Something you’d approve,” I said, adding to Veronica a desire to go naked everywhere, a sexual thrill she got when going naked. I paused then added:

• Veronica desire to go naked in heels at all times. Doing so gives her a sexual thrill.

• Veronica finds it hot when complete strangers approach her and want to have sex with her.

• Veronica loves having sex in public, with people moving around her, witnessing her naughty antics.

I backed out of the Desires Sub-Menu and went to her Taboo Sub-Menu. I scanned through it. I found that she had strong taboos about getting naked in public. I deleted those along with her taboo against sex with strangers. She wouldn’t feel any guilt about these activities.

Now how to get people to accept this? I backed out of the Taboo Sub-Menu and studied the Spirituality Menu.

Spiritual

• Sexuality

• Faith

• Morality

• Social

I frowned at the Social Sub-Menu. Could I do something with that? I tapped it.

Social

• Charisma

• Awareness

• Relationships

I looked at the options and paused at Relationships. It was how she saw people and how they saw her. I opened it up, seeing all the people in her life. Her friends were closest, followed by her father, there was an ex-boyfriend she was still close with and more than a few ex-boyfriends she hated.

I added:

• Every person in the world does not think it is unusual that Veronica goes around naked.

“Ooh, that’s kinky,” said Anael. She was leaning over my shoulder now. “You’re getting it.”

“So that will work?” I asked.

Anael nodded her head. “I think so. You’re affecting her relationship with every person. It’s genius.”

I smiled at her. Then I added:

• Every person in the world does not think it is unusual that Veronica has sex or masturbate in public.

Then another idea popped into my head. I wanted Linda to notice these changes:

• Linda Davis sees Veronica the same as before she was edited and realizes something has changed about her.

Anael giggled. “Yes! You are mastering this. Ooh, I am so glad the Most High chose me to be your guide!”

“Thanks,” I said. I took a moment, thinking about it. She would go naked around everywhere and… Weather. While Western Washington didn’t get that cold in the winter, rarely dropping into the teens even overnight, she’d still freeze. “I have to change her body, don’t I. Adapt her to the cold and exposure.”

“Yep,” Anael said. “You don’t want to kill her.”

I opened the Physical Menu.

Physical

• Skin

• Head

• Torso

• Arms

• Groin

• Legs

• Nervous System

• Illness

First stop, Skin Sub-Menu.

Skin

• Melanin Level

• Blemishes

• Body Hair

I frowned at it, seeing the options. Then… feeling inspired, I added a category. Environmental Protection.

Skin

• Melanin Level

• Blemishes

• Body Hair

• Environmental Protection

Anael shuddered beside me, gripping me as I then set things up, making her skin able to keep her body temperature when it got cold but would still let her sweat and cool off when it got hot. I gave her immunity from UV damage to her skin from cancer and that her skin wouldn’t burn, but could self-heal from that. She could walk through the Sahara desert in summer or Antarctica in winter without suffering from exposure.

“Wow,” Anael said. “This is incredible. You’re really thinking out of the box. You’re free from causality. You’re are giving her so many interesting mutations to her body.”

“Yep,” I said then maneuvered to her Torso Sub-Menu.

Torso

• Muscle Tone

• Fat Deposits

• Nipples

• Breasts

• Bellybutton

• Organs

I opened up her Breasts Sub-Menu, grinning.

Breasts

• Size

• Shape

• Tone

• Lactation

I edited her to make sure she would always have perky tits, not needing a bra. They would never sag but would look beautiful forever. Then I decided to change the rest of her to age well, keeping her fat content under control. I backtracked to her desires and added one to keep healthy and fit.

Next, I spent the next twenty minutes of paused time making sure that my changes didn’t do anything weird to her. I scrolled through the Health Sub-Menu for any new abnormalities. I tweaked a few things there and removed her chance of developing ovarian cancer in twenty years. I was positive that would work. She would be willing to have sex with complete strangers even if…

“Shit,” I muttered, diving through menus. “I didn’t check her sexuality.”

“Mmm, yes, she seems pretty straight,” said Anael. “Don’t want her freaking out that she’s having sex with women when she doesn’t like that. Not if you want your wife eating her cunt in the middle of the airport.”

“Yeah,” I groaned, my dick so hard. This was incredible. We were really going to do that.

I reached the Sexuality Sub-Menu and hit Orientation. It displayed a sliding bar with bisexuality in the middle. She was almost as straight as Becky used to be before I modified my daughter. I brought Veronica Haidt right to the middle.

On a whim, I went to her Mental Menu.

Mental

• Knowledge

• Personality

• Intellect

• Illness

I opened the Memory Sub-Menu, located in the Knowledge section and studied it.

Knowledge

• Physical Skills

• Artistic Skills

• Sexual Skills

• Memory

• View

• Deletion

• Revision

• Addition

There were thousands and thousands of them, of course. Some were a normal color, others faded, while another third were bold. I frowned, realizing the faded menus would be erased entirely. Her life would shift in such different ways with these changes. The bold menus were new ones. Often sexual encounters that she enjoyed.

“I think we got everything,” I said, going over it in my head. Nudity. People accepting her changes. Linda immune. No harm from exposure.

“I think so,” Anael said, quivering beside me. “Ooh, I am so wet. Do it!”

I hit the Compile button.

DO YOU WISH TO DO THIS?

Two options appeared:

YES

or

NO

I tapped YES.

Reality rippled from me, a washing tide that swept over everyone, modifying the circumstances of the world. Veronica Haidt’s background changed. The things that influenced her affected her in new ways, shifting how she perceived the world which, along with the mutations that according to some of her memories were studied by a number of scientists, she became a new person.

It was fascinating how it worked. How we all are just products of our environment. How people treated us, what they taught us. It all mixed with our innate personalities. Sometimes it made us better people, sometimes it broke us. Sometimes it shaped us into weird directions that we never would have taken if someone had been kind instead of harsh, praising instead of criticizing. We impacted each other in so many ways that we weren’t even aware of.

A chain of causality stretching all the way back to the beginning.

And now I could edit it and adjust the past to create my present.

Veronica Haidt shifted. She appeared naked, her clothing melting away. Her luggage was a different color, a bright, flashy pink instead of the subdued black. Her heels were higher, her breasts bouncing free. She had sculpted her black pubic hair on her pudenda into a lightning bolt zapping at her shaved pussy. Her nipples had gold rings pierced through them. Her makeup was vibrant, her black hair falling in lush waves. She had a naughty smile as she walked.

A creamy gleam shone on her inner thighs.

I closed the app.

“—worry me…” My wife’s words trailed off. She gasped, jumping at me and grabbing my right arm. She let out a squeak, drawing the naked woman’s attention. No one else really stared at her or thought it was weird, though a few guys ogled her, loving the sight of her nudity. “She… she…”

My wife shot me a look, her green eyes wild. Her fingernails bit through the sleeves of my shirt into my flesh. Her entire body shook. She swallowed, trembling. A whimper burst from her as she watched the naked woman sauntering to us, big tits bouncing and swaying.

“I told you,” I said. “I can edit reality with my phone. I made it so she always goes naked.” I grinned at my wife. “And that she likes to have sex with strangers in public. Further, people won’t think that’s weird. Not with her. If Veronica is having sex, people will just go about their business.”

“That’s impossible,” my wife groaned.

“Then how did she get naked?” I asked.

“She… she…” My wife shook her head. “This is… I…”

“Hey, Veronica,” I called out.

The naked woman stopped and turned her head. She gave me that quizzical look that said, “Do I know you?” while trying to be polite and pretend she did. “Hey…” she said. “How’s it going, um…?”

“It’s Steve,” I said. “And this is my wife, Linda. She wants to eat your pussy right now. Up for it?”

“Always!” Veronica said, letting go of her suitcase. “Mmm, how about I sit on that bench there and you just eat me out, Linda. I am so wet. I love walking around naked. It’s so naughty.”

My wife’s eyes bulged as Veronica sauntered to the seat, her naked rump swaying at us. Then she sank down. Smoky eyes fixed on us as the black-haired woman spread her thighs, her pussy lips parting. People moved around her like nothing strange was happening. Though a few guys glanced at her, it was the same way they would look at any beautiful woman.

In passing.

“Go on,” I said, placing my hand on my wife’s lower back and giving her a nudge. “Go eat her out while I fuck you from behind.”

“This is a dream,” my wife moaned, staggering forward.

“If it is, I’ve been dreaming since Friday,” I said as I followed Linda.

My wife had a great ass. She was actually in a little fitter shape in this modified version of reality. I guess the stress of hiding her bisexual desires from me, and pretending that she hated lesbians, had added a few pounds on her. Now her ass looked tight, hugged in a pencil skirt with a hemline a little higher than my wife normally wore.

Well, this was Linda 2.0. I was still getting to know her, browsing her changed memories. She was mostly the same woman, enough that I couldn’t feel a difference. Save she had a brightness about her that I hadn’t realized had dimmed the last twenty years.

My wife sank to her knees before Veronica.

“Mmm, you got a pretty mouth,” she said. “But you don’t have to be shy. My pussy is delicious. You’ll love eating it.”

“Yes, you will, Linda,” I said, wishing I had made Veronica’s pussy taste even better. I could have found out my wife’s favorite flavor of cunt and made sure Veronica tasted like it.

Linda still moved dazedly. She had a stiffness about her as she leaned her head forward. I stood over her, watching her nose twitch. She breathed in deeply. Smelling Veronica’s hot cunt seemed to relax my wife. Linda’s tongue flicked over her lips.

Then she leaned forward and nuzzled into that shaved snatch. Veronica groaned. Her back arched as my wife feasted. My dick throbbed in my pants while the airport bustled around us. A cop passed by, his gaze sweeping over us.

He nodded to me.

I nodded back.

To him, this was okay. Editing relationships were amazing. My dick swelled harder and harder as I watched my wife feast on Veronica’s cunt. The naked woman shuddered. Her fingers dug into her tits, massaging them.

“Oh, I need this after my flight,” Veronica panted. “Oh, yes, get that tongue in there. Mmm, your wife knows what she’s doing.”

“She loves pussy,” I said, rubbing at my cock.

“I do!” Linda moaned. “Oh, this has to be a dream! We’re in the airport. People are all around us.”

“Just like you wanted,” I said as I sank down behind her. I hiked up her skirt and discovered she was wearing a skimpy pair of panties, lacy and light-gray. It hugged her rump but was cut to show off a lot of her butt-cheeks. I’d never seen my wife wear underwear like this.

The new Linda was fascinating.

I drew down her panties, grinning at the sight of her trimmed bush, the brassy-brown hairs gleaming with her familiar, spicy musk. I loved it. I gripped her rump as I leaned down. It was this pussy I loved. This was all the same.

I took a lick at my wife’s cunt in the middle of the airport. She moaned, wiggling her hips, smearing her silky pubic hair from side to side. My tongue fluttered through her folds, caressing her while my fingers dug into her rump. I gripped her tight while she wiggled and moaned.

“Mmm, I missed you, Linda,” I panted and licked again.

“Yes!” she moaned. “Ooh, I love your stubble. That’s something a woman doesn’t have. Mmm, lick me. I’m going to cum fast! This is so hot!”

“Isn’t it?” Veronica asked. “Ooh, get that tongue in me. Oh, your wife loves my cunt!”

“Uh-huh,” I panted.

I massaged my wife’s ass while feasting on her cunt. I plunged my tongue into her again and again. I loved swirling my tongue around in her depths while she wiggled back into me. The sounds of the crowds around us faded away as I enjoyed her juices trickling down my chin, her spicy musk filling my nose.

She moaned louder and louder into Veronica’s pussy. My wife feasted with hunger while I licked and lapped and teased her. I caressed up and down her, loving the way she wiggled from side to side. I was driving her wild.

I loved it.

I sucked on her clit next. I nibbled on her little bud, my nose nuzzling into her pussy folds. Her creamy spice filled my nose with every inhalation. That aroma set my blood on fire. My dick throbbed in my pants.

“Steve!” my wife moaned. “Yes! Get that tongue in me. Oh, yes, just lick right there and… Ooh, that’s good!”

I jammed my tongue into her pussy like she wanted. I swirled it around, teasing her. Her snatch squeezed around me. Then her hips wiggled from side to side, rubbing her clit into my chin. She squealed in delight.

Hot juices flooded out of her.

My wife wasn’t joking about cumming fast. Her juices gushed out of her, that spicy flood inundating my mouth. I gulped it down as her passion rose above the sounds of the airport, the clatter of luggage, people talking, announcements ringing. I licked and lapped at her folds.

“Ooh, your wife popped off like a firecracker!” moaned Veronica. “Oh, wow, she’s moaning into my cunt! I love it!”

“Just fuck me!” moaned Linda. “Fuck me while I eat her pussy! Fuck me in the middle of the airport, honey!”

“Yes,” I growled, lifting my face.

Cream dripped off my chin. It ran down my throat. I panted, my heart racing. My hands grabbed her hips. I squeezed them tight. I gripped them and pressed the tip of my cock against her cunt. I rubbed up and down on her, caressing her, making her shiver and quiver.

I thrust into my wife’s depths.

Linda’s pussy engulfed my cock in her snug warmth. I groaned as my balls smacked into her cunt. Pleasure rippled through me as I sank deeper and deeper into her. She felt incredible wrapped about me. This wondrous heat that bathed my cock, soaking me in her delicious passion.

“Steve!” she squealed into Veronica’s pussy.

“Ooh, yes, fuck your wife!” hissed Veronica, her tits heaving as she squirmed, her nipple rings flashing in the light. “Oh, damn, she’s really got her tongue plunging into me.”

“I bet she does!” I grunted, thrusting into my wife’s pussy. I fucked her hard, driving her face into Veronica’s snatch. “Linda, honey, make her cum!”

My wife groaned a hungry, “Yes!” while her pussy clenched down around my thrusting dick.

The friction swelled as I plunged away at her hot cunt. I groaned, slamming into her, my dick burying again and again into her juicy depths. She whimpered as I plowed hard into her, my crotch smacking into her rump, making her ass jiggle.

My balls swayed. They drank in the heat flowing down my cock from her pussy. The silky grip of her cunt bathed my cock, teasing me. My head swayed as I pumped over and over, thrusting deep and hard into her snatch.

My hands gripped my wife’s large tits through her blouse, kneading them as I fucked her. Our slap of flesh on flesh echoed over the clanking of the baggage carousel. I shook my head, watching the people striding past, hardly giving us a glance.

One guy gave me a thumbs up.

I shuddered, this was so surreal. I made this happen with my power. My head throbbed with that realization. I could do so much good with my abilities. I would do so much good. Linda would help me.

I rammed harder into my wife, groaning, “Linda, I love you!”

“Yes!” she squealed into Veronica’s pussy. “I love you, too!”

“So sweet!” the naked woman panted, her tits heaving. “Oh, yes, yes, so sweet and… Linda! You wicked thing! Yes!”

Veronica’s face scrunched up in the unmistakable bliss of rapture. Her body bucked in orgasmic delight. Her tits slapped together, golden nipple rings flashing in the light. My wife’s snatch squeezed around my dick while she moaned in delight.

“Lick up all her juices, honey!” I moaned, knowing my wife was in heaven right now. Her pussy grew hotter around my dick. Her hips wiggled, stirring that silky sheath around my dick. “Feast on her!”

“Cum in her!” Veronica moaned. “Cum in your wife! Ooh, she needs to feel that!”

“I do!” my wife moaned. Her head snapped up from Veronica’s pussy, brassy locks dancing. “Oh, honey, I do!”

My wife’s pussy convulsed around my thrusting dick. I gave her another orgasm. I grunted, plowing into her. I loved the feel of her snatch writhing around my dick. She teased me, giving me such bliss. I grunted, groaned, slamming to the hilt in her.

My balls tightened.

“Linda!” I grunted.

My cum fired.

I pumped my jizz into my wife’s writhing pussy. Pleasure slammed through me. I cried out, stars dancing around my head as I watched the passing people. None of them cared I was pumping my cum into my wife’s cunt because we were fucking Veronica.

“Oh, yes, that’s it!” panted Veronica, her eyes fluttering. “Mmm, that was what I needed.”

“Me, too!” my wife squealed. “Oh, Steve, yes, I missed your cum pumping into me. I missed it so much.”

“Yeah,” I groaned, squeezing her tits.

Every spurt of cum fired bliss into my mind. It sparked explosions in me that had me trembling. I loved it. My eyes fluttered. My wife’s snatch sucked out the last drops of my cum. I panted as I leaned over her, my heart racing.

“I’m glad your back,” I moaned.

She whimpered. Then she threw a wild look at me and groaned, “You really edited reality! You changed things!”

My body buzzing from my orgasm slamming through me, I grinned at her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sam Davies

Becky and I headed downstairs in our nighties to greet mom and dead. I loved wearing nighties. They were so girly and feminine. Mine was pink and felt gossamer as it clung to my slender body, caressing my nipples.

I couldn’t wait for my parents to get home. We were going to have such a wild orgy tonight. Mom, Becky, and me all pleasing Daddy. It would be incredible.

I gripped my busty sister’s hand. She wore a longer nightgown that hung off her large tits, her nipples poking hard against the light-blue fabric. She shuddered with me. They would be home soon. My pussy dripped juices down my thighs.

“Oh, gosh, I want them home right now,” I said facing the front door.

“Yeah,” Becky said.

Footsteps creaked down the stairs. I threw a look and frowned at the sight of slender legs clad in a skin-tight, vinyl outfit. A girl appeared, slender and petite. Her hair was a lighter blue than Ruri’s, not as purplish. It was cut short, framing her delicate face, her eyes red. Her suit fit her body tight with strange little plugs around it.

“Did James make another Anime girl?” I said to Becky.

Becky shrugged.

The Anime girl strolled by us like we weren’t even there. She opened our front door and left. I shrugged. Well, my brother had his secret ability to bring his drawings to life. It was no big deal. Not compared to loving Daddy with my mother and older sister.

I stared at the closed door, quivering in anticipation, clutching Becky’s hand.

To be continued…

---

Henry gets quite a shock when a girl volunters to join his Mother Fuckign Club, offering up her mother to be fucked hard!

Mind Controlled Mothers Club

A Story of the Institute of Apotheosis Research

Chapter Three: Naughty Daughter Joins the Club

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

Ulrich Geller, a young man barely in his twenties, worked fast in the shipping department of the Institute of Apotheosis. Orders had to be process, but all he could think about was the coming 10 AM break. The other men working in shipping moved fast, too. He’d never seen packages readied so fast. They were sending out the various electronic components the Institute produced to pay the bills and support the creation of the Halos.

At 10 AM, the shipping department would enjoy another round of their burgeoning Mother Fucking Club, following in the example of the newest god, Henry Archer. The young men of the shipping department were all enamored with his teachings, gangbanging first Ulrich’s mother last night and then other mothers who also worked for the Institute.

While they were waiting for their turn to fuck a mother during their break, they could watch the God as he expanded his own Mother Fucking Club. He was recruiting at his college today, and Ulrich ached to see more mothers discovering the joys of becoming sluts for their sons and other young men.

He glanced at his watch. Not much longer now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was shocked by Cherry Kang’s statement. A girl wanted to turn her mother into a slut? She wasn’t responding to any of my commands. I only ordered the boys to add their mothers to the Mother Fucking Club. They already queued up to fuck our teacher, Mrs. Rojas. One pumped away at the Hispanic MILF’s cunt, fucking my friend’s mother hard as she lay bent over her desk in her classroom.

Cherry sauntered up to me. The Korean girl had such a naughty smile on her round face, her delicate nose almost quivering. Her lush lips pursed together as she stopped before me, a coquettish wantonness wiggling through her body making my dick so hard. Cherry always had a quality about her that I’d noticed. When I jerked off and wasn’t thinking of my mom or another MILF, Cherry was one of the girls my age who graced my fantasies.

“You can make my mom your slut, too,” Cherry said. “You can fuck her all you want.”

“Jesus,” I said, still not sure what to make of this hot girl wanting to see her mother fucked.

“I just want to see her dripping in cum,” she continued. “I masturbate to it all the time. You can even fuck me. Just use me.”

She grabbed the hem of her shirt, pulling it up her body, exposing the pale-olive skin of her stomach, flat, her hips curved. She drew it up farther and farther until she popped it over her bra, black and lacy, constraining her round breasts. She ripped it over her head, her black hair spilling about her round face.

I gathered my shock and blurted out, “What are you doing?”

“Well, you have mind control powers,” she answered. “And that stuff just makes me so wet. I’ve always wanted to experience. I’ll do anything to experience it.” Then a wicked smile crossed her lips as she reached behind her. “Besides, you’re just going to make me fuck you, aren’t you?” A feverish light appeared in her eyes. “You’re going to make my mom lick your cum out of my pussy, right?”

“Yes,” I groaned, realizing I would. It sounded so hot.

“Then let’s do it,” she said, her bra coming loose. She was moments from revealing her tits to me. “I’m so wet.”

“No,” I ordered, an idea erupting in my mind. “No, your mother needs to watch.”

She grinned at me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

10 AM arrived.

Ulrich groaned as he sealed up a cardboard box then set down his tape gun on the work bench. His coworkers, men mostly in their early twenties like him, were flowing to the break room. His mother, the head of the shipping department, was already unbuttoning her blouse on her way to join them. She had an eager stride to her steps. Last night, she learned that a mommy should be a slut, fucking her son and all her employees.

The TV played in the break room, showing the spycam feed that followed the new God. They could tune it to watch any of the Gods. Different people of the Institute had their favorites, focusing on the teachings of certain Gods over others, glossing over any… inconsistencies.

“Wait, why is the God leaving his college?” Ulrich asked. Instead of the shot showing off the God in his school—recruiting for the Mother Fucking Club, fucking that MILF professors of his, or enjoying other mothers at his high school—it was a shot of him driving from school.

“Is that a girl in the car with him?” Jim, another young man who worked in shipping, asked, his head cocked to the side.

“What is he up to?” asked Kurt.

“Don’t know,” Ulrich said then groaned as his naked mother pressed up against him, her hand reaching down to stroke his cock.

“Watch and find out,” his mother purred, her voice slutty and rich. She fell to her knees and unzipped his pants.

The car pulled into a driveway. The feed switched to an interior spycam. It was a wide shot of a living room, a naked woman dusting in it, her hips wiggling from side to side. Ulrich recognized the mother of one of Henry’s friends, the petite redhead Mrs. Woodham. Another naked MILF, the blonde mother of Henry’s friend Noah, passed through the room, her round breasts jiggling as she headed for the stairs.

“This is getting interesting,” Ulrich said as his mother pulled out his cock and engulfed it into her mouth. What was their new God going to teach them today?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Cherry, wearing only her bra, had such a big smile on her face when I pulled into my driveway. I climbed out of the car, my dick so hard. She clutched her cell phone in her hand. She had just called her mother; Mrs. Kang would be here soon. Cherry convinced her mom it was important.

“Come on, let’s go meet the Mommy-sluts,” I told her.

“Sluts?” she asked. “Plural?”

“Yeah, I have all my friend’s mothers here. They’re cleaning the house, naked. I told them they couldn’t have sex with each other until it was all clean.”

“Did you make them all like pussy?” Cherry asked, pressing against me and entwining her arm around mine. “Ooh, you’re such a wicked son.”

“Oh, yes, it’s hot watching them go down on each other,” I groaned, my dick lead in my pants. “Especially when their pussies are dripping with jizz.”

“So you got your own harem?” she asked. “Stealing your friends’ mothers?”

“Oh, they’ll get their moms back,” I said. “Sluts in the Mother Fucking Club are open for any members to fuck.”

“Wow,” she said, her voice tight. “Oh, wow, that’s so hot. You’ve truly made even your own mother into a slut.”

“Well… her pussy is off limits until I breed her, but the rest of her…”

“Ooh, yes, yes, you have to breed your mother,” she moaned, her voice so thick and throaty. She clung to me so tight. I felt the heat of her breast bleeding through her bra as she rubbed the side of her boob into my arm. “That is the hottest thing in the world.”

“God, you’re just a kinky thing, aren’t you?”

She nodded her head. “This is so wonderful to talk about this. I can’t talk about my fantasies to any of my friends. I tried to do it slowly, but they gave me such weird looks. But you… You’re as perverted as me, aren’t you, Henry?”

“Oh, yeah,” I said and opened the front door.

“Henry!” gasped Mrs. Woodham, the petite redhead straightening from dusting the shelf in the corner, her small breasts jiggling while her fiery hair spilled about her mature face. Her green eyes sparkling. “You should be in school.”

“And you should be at home not in my house naked like a slut,” I told her. “Except you are a slut, aren’t you? And sluts don’t question what I do.” A slight prickle rippled across my mind as my powers affected her.

“Ooh, you’re so right. I am a slut.” She glanced at Cherry. “Do you want me to eat her pussy?” She licked her lips. “I’ve come to like hot cunt since you showed me who I truly am.”

“Oh, my god, Henry,” Cherry whimpered, clinging to me. “I almost came just hearing her say that. You’re amazing!”

I grinned at her.

From the kitchen, my busty mother entered. Her curly, black hair spilled about that beautiful face that, since the divorce, attracted so many skeezy guys to date her and fuck her. No longer. My mother would get all the cock she could handle from me. From my friends. Her dark-red nipples were hard. She pulled off the yellow cleaning gloves.

“Honey, you’re home early.” She had a rich purr to her voice. “Mmm, and did you bring a friend?” Her eyes widened. “Is she your girlfriend?”

“I don’t know what she is other than perverted,” I said as my mom sauntered to us. God, she had such big tits. I loved how they swayed.

“So perverted, Mrs. Archer. I’m Cherry, and I’m joining the Mother Fucking Club. My mom’s coming here to be made into a whore.”

“That’s lovely, dear,” my mom said, a big smile on her face. “She’s so cute, honey.”

“Mom,” I groaned, a sudden warmth burning across my cheeks.

“So, do you want me to eat her pussy, honey?” Mom asked. “I can make your girlfriend cum so hard.”

“Girlfriend?” Mrs. Haley asked as the blonde came down stairs, her round breasts bouncing before her. “Who has a girlfriend…? Oh, hello, Henry. Ooh, is she your girlfriend? She’s so cute.”

“She is,” Mrs. Woodham said. “We’re trying to figure out who should lick her pussy first.”

Cherry just had such a huge grin on her face.

“Maybe I will,” I said, getting annoyed at their “mom” behavior. I glanced at Cherry. “Strip naked.”

I barely felt a tingle across my thoughts. She was more than ready to just rip off her clothing, as she proved back in class. Was I even truly giving commands to a girl who was so willing to be mind controlled?

I don’t know if it mattered as Cherry popped off her bra, unveiling her firm, eighteen-year-old titties. They were round, the same size as Mrs. Haley, but they just had such a supple perkiness the older MILF lacked. Cherry’s nipples were hard, a dark-brown. They thrust from small areolas, little dots adorning her breasts.

Her hands went to her jeans, her tits jiggling as she unzipped them. Such a huge smile crossed her lips as she wiggled out of her jeans, shoving them down her lithe legs. A pair of black, frilly panties clad her rear. She gave me a naughty wink before she hooked her panties with her thumbs and shoved them down.

I groaned at the sight of her shaved pudenda. The farther down she shoved her panties, the closer and closer she came to unveiling her pussy. And then the top of her tight slit appeared. I groaned at the plump vulva creased by that little crevasse, her juices glistening on her flesh. She bent over, her tits swaying as she wiggled her panties down past her knees before she stepped out of them.

“Tada!” she announced, popping into a pose, one arm thrown over her head, like something a showgirl might take at the end of an act.

“Ooh, dear, you’re just so pretty,” my mom said.

“Henry, she’s so charming,” Mrs. Woodham said.

“If you’re not going to eat that cute pussy, can I?” Mrs. Haley asked, the blonde MILF licking her lips.

“You can always lick mine,” Mrs. Woodham said.

“We haven’t finished cleaning the house,” Mrs. Haley said, a whine to her voice. “We can’t eat each other’s pussies, but Henry didn’t say anything about hers.”

“Oh, right,” groaned Mrs. Woodham. She shifted then started dusting again.

“Cleaning is on hold since I’m here,” I commanded. “Feel free to eat each other out.”

“While you eat me out?” Cherry asked.

I’d never eaten a pussy. I stared at Cherry, at her tight slit. “I don’t know. How many guys have fucked you?”

“None,” she answered. “I’m a virgin. Got a cherry and everything. It’s not just my nickname.” She gave me a wink.

“What, really?” I looked her up and down. “Because… you’re so hot.”

“I’m Asian,” she said, waving her hand. “Most of the guys go for the blonde cheerleaders over me, even if I do have these cute tits.” She squeezed them together.

“You should eat her pussy, honey,” Mom moaned while the other two MILFs were already on the floor, eating each other cunts with such abandon. Just a pair of sluts enjoying themselves. “She’s so cute. You can make her cum.”

I swallowed. Suddenly, this was all so intimidating, especially with my mom here. I’d never eaten pussy before. What if I didn’t do it right? Why was I feeling so nervous? I was a god, basically. I gave people orders, and they obeyed. Only… I wasn’t really giving Cherry orders. She was just… such a kinky girl she was down to do this.

A virgin slut. How is that even possible?

“It would be hotter if you did it, Mommy-slut,” I said. “Get to it.”

“Yes, honey,” Mom moaned. With a sweep of her black hair, she fell to her knees before Cherry. “Mmm, dear, just sit down on the couch, and I’ll eat you out.”

“Sure,” Cherry said, her eyes flashing to me. She gave me such a naughty smile. “Mmm, you’re making your mom lick my pussy. That’s sooooo hot. I’m going to cum so hard.”

“I bet,” I said, my dick so hard.

Cherry sat down on the couch. The Korean girl shuffled around, her breasts jiggling. My mom shifted on her knees, her large tits swaying. She stroked the girl’s legs as she leaned her head down. I groaned and ripped off my shirt, aching to enjoy this.

Cherry whimpered as my mom took a lick up her slit. I kicked off my shoes watching the eighteen-year-old girl shiver as my mom licked and lapped at her pussy. It was such a naughty thing to behold. Mom licked again. I could just see her pink tongue flutter against the tight, virginal slit.

“Ooh, wow, that feels incredible, Hank,” Cherry said. “Your mom… Your mom is a pussy-slut!”

“Yeah, she is,” I groaned as I shoved down my jeans.

Cherry’s slanted eyes shot to me. A smile grew on her lips. She bit it, looking eager as I stood there in my boxers. My cheeks burned more. A shyness filled me. What if she didn’t think I was big enough or something?

God, what had this girl done to me? I should just treat her like a slut. Like my whore-mother. But… but… she was a virgin. No guy had ever used her cunt. Ever treated her like a whore and made her scream her head off.

Not like my slutty mom.

“Fuck!” I muttered and shoved down my boxers.

Her eyes widened. Her cheeks darkened with a blush as she stared at my cock. Something almost shy, even coy, crossed her face. She lowered her head in a demure fashion that was almost immediately ruined by the gasp of wanton delight she made.

“Mrs. Archer!” she groaned. “Oh, that’s my clit.”

“Mmm, it is, dear,” my mom said. “That’s an important part of the pussy to play with, honey. A girl’s clit.”

Was Mom trying to teach me to lick pussy?

My dick hard, I leaned over her shoulder, watching her lick and flutter her tongue up and down Cherry’s slit. The girl shuddered. Her hands found her breasts, squeezing them as she ground against my mother’s licking mouth.

Juices adorned my mother’s lips. They stained them as they flowed from Cherry. I smelled a scent, a fresh musk, lighter than any of the Mommy-sluts. I licked my lips, my cock growing harder and harder.

“Mmm, she’s got such a pretty pussy, honey,” Mom said. She lifted her head for a moment, stroking her fingers up and down it. Then her thumb and forefinger parted Cherry’s labia open, revealing pink depths and a membrane of skin over her entrance full of little holes. “There’s her hymen.”

Mom poked the membrane.

“Mmm, fresh pussy, honey,” she said and leaned in, licking again.

“Mrs. Archer!” Cherry groaned, her body squirming.

I fell to my knees beside my mom. I leaned in closer, breathing in Cherry’s fresh musk. It was such an exotic taste. Mom lifted her face, her lips shiny with Cherry’s passion. She gave me an encouraging smile.

No guy had ever fucked this pussy. It was pure.

I brought my face into Cherry’s shaved snatch. I inhaled her musk. She let out a quivering moan as I came closer and closer to her slit, my mom still holding it open. I nuzzled against her snatch. My tongue flicked out, touching her hot folds.

“Henry!” Cherry groaned, a sound of such wanton pleasure.

A sound I didn’t order her to make.

I licked again.

“Oh, Henry, mmm, yes,” she groaned, her body shifting.

My tongue lapped up and down her slit. She tasted good. I licked again and again I feasted on her, nuzzling into her. I rubbed my lips into her hot folds. My tongue caressed over her hymen, feeling that cherry hole.

I’d be the first dick to penetrate her. The first dick to open her up. The thought made me lick harder, lapping at her, making her squirm. She wasn’t a slut. Sluts didn’t deserve to have me eat their pussies, but… but a girl like Cherry, a naughty, kinky virgin did.

“Henry!” she groaned. “Oh, wow, that’s good. I’m going to cum. You’re going to make me cum.”

“Mmm, you’re doing so good, honey,” Mom purred, her heavy breasts pressing into my side. The slut hugged me, her lips nuzzling at my ear. “Just make her explode. Mmm, yes, yes, you’re a natural. Just like your father.”

I couldn’t remember the last time Mom had anything good to say about my dad.

“Now her clit,” Mom purred. “She’ll like it when you play with her clit.”

My tongue slid up Cherry’s slit. I brushed her hard clit. I fluttered around her nub. She gasped, her slanted eyes widening. She shuddered, her fingers pinching those small nipples. Her face scrunched up as I gave her such pleasure.

I sucked on her nub. Then I fluttered my tongue against her clit. I made her shudder and moan. Her juices flowed. My cock throbbed. It was… exciting giving her this pleasure. My mom nibbled on my ear, moaning her encouragement as I pleased this girl.

“You’re going to make her cum so hard,” Mom whispered into my ear. “Mmm, I always loved when a guy sucked on my clit. Always made me explode. You’re such a stud, honey. Such a pussy-eating stud. I’m so proud of you.”

I shuddered at her words, emboldened by them. I sucked so hard on Cherry’s clit while my mom’s hand slid down my stomach. She reached my cock, stroked it. She purred into my ear, jacking me off as I sucked and nibbled on Cherry’s bud. I made her gasp and moan.

I gave her such delight.

“Henry!” she whimpered. “Oh, wow. That’s… that’s… Oh, yes!”

Her body spasmed. Then a flood of hot juices squirted out of her. Her stomach contorted, breasts heaving. It was such a wondrous thing to experience. I made her cum. I gave her such pleasure. Her face twisted in delight as I lapped at her virgin pussy, my dick throbbing in my mother’s grip.

I kept licking, kept drinking her juices. She gasped and squirmed. Her face contorted into rapture. Her voice sang out. I loved it. She wasn’t a slut. She was something better. Something pure. I would make sure she stayed that way.

“Henry!” she gasped, her face contorting. “Oh, my god, I keep cumming. This is incredible. You’re incredible!”

“I am,” I said.

“Yes, you are, honey,” my Mommy-slut moaned, her hand stroking my cock faster. “Mmm, you made her explode. She’s so happy. She’s going to do such naughty things to you.”

“Oh, yes, big time,” Cherry moaned. “I’ve been aching to pop my cherry.”

“You would have been a slut,” I said, staring at her. “But I’m going to save you from that.”

She frowned at me. “What?”

“I—”

A loud knock pounded on the front door. “Chae-Won, are you in there!” a woman with a thick, Asian accent shouted. “Chae-Won! Why are you not in school?”

“Chae-Won?” I asked. “That’s your real name?”

“Yeah,” she said. Then she shuddered. “Ooh, my mom is so uptight. You’re going to make her into a slut, right?”

Those words made my dick ache. I marched to the door, pussy juices staining my lips, and wrenched it open. An older version of Cherry stood on the porch, hair pinned up in a tight bun, cheeks smooth but almost pinched. Disapproving eyes stared at me. She didn’t flinch at my nudity, but instead she swelled up her petite body clad in her pale-cream, conservative dress.

“You little degenerate,” she snarled. “Where is my daughter? What have you done with her? Are you the one that sent her to those disgusting websites with those filthy pictures and stories?”

I arched an eyebrow as she glared at me.

“Make her into a slut!” Cherry whimpered.

“Chae-Won!” snarled the Korean MILF. Despite the anger contorting her features, she had plump lips and dark, exciting eyes. I could see the sleek lines of her body beneath her dress. If she had her daughter’s figure… “You…” The MILF’s finger pointed at her daughter. “You get dressed right this instant! I am tired of your whorish behavior.”

“Oh, you want to see whorish behavior,” I said, a grin spreading across my lips. “Strip naked and go kneel before your daughter.”

The pain attacked my mind. I was ready for it, knowing I would need the full use of my powers on this woman. I groaned through the needle-like prickles stabbing deep into my thoughts. Spots of darkness danced before my eyes as the Korean MILF shook her head. Mrs. Kang then glared daggers at me.

“What sort of woman do you think I am, boy?” she hissed even as her hands went to the buttons of her dress. She worked them open without breaking her tirade. “Do you think I’m like one of these degenerate hussies in your house? Look at those two. Lesbians? What sort of den of inequities is this?”

“See, see!” Cherry moaned. “Ooh, yes, yes, make her into a slut, Henry.”

“And you, young lady, I am going to bend you over my lap and paddle that rear. I don’t care how old you are. This has gone too far.” Mrs. Kang’s pale-olive cheeks mottled red with her anger. Her hands shoved open her blouse, revealing a pair of large breasts constrained in a plain, white bra. She had tits almost as big as my mom’s. “You are not too old for me to spank! I will make you into a proper, young woman!”

“Oh, I’m doing that,” I said, smiling as she unfastened her bra and freed her big tits. She still hadn’t noticed what her body was doing while she yelled.

Her breasts swayed before her, soft and pillowy, her nipples the same shade of dark-brown as her daughters but her areolas were larger. She wasn’t hard at all. Wasn’t aroused one bit by anything happening to her.

“And you…” She glared at me. “I would speak to your mother, but I see she’s kneeling naked on the floor.” Mrs. Kang’s gaze shifted past me. “I can’t believe you are involved in this perversion, Jonette. But I shouldn’t be surprised. Since you divorced your husband, you’ve taken up with any guy who catches your eye.”

“I am a slut,” my mom said with pride. “And you should look at yourself. I mean, you’re taking off your panties for my son.”

Mrs. Kang, in the process of drawing down her plain, white panties, gasped. She stared down at herself as she bent over to pull her underwear down her thighs. She let out a strangled moan as her black bush came into view, thick and untamed. Her body shook like she was trying to fight what she was doing. But couldn’t. She stepped out of her panties then hurried into the living room, hands covering her naked tits, and knelt before her daughter.

“W-what is going on?” she whimpered, all her anger vanished, her face paling with fear.

“You’re becoming a slut, Mom,” Cherry said with such glee in her voice. “Mmm, you’re going to stop being that uptight bitch and finally enjoy life.”

“Chae-Won!” Mrs. Kang gasped. “How dare you speak to me that way. I’m your mother and—”

“And you just stripped naked like a whore because Henry told you to,” Cherry said, such glee in her voice. “Mmm, I knew you were a slut. Dad has no idea, but I do. You fuck the preacher all the time when he comes over for those ‘prayer’ visits.”

Mrs. Kang’s jaw dropped. “I… I…”

“Tell the truth,” I commanded and more pain flared across my mind.

“I… I… You don’t understand,” Mrs. Kang said. “He is… He is a holy man. I need to… It’s just… I…”

“You’re just a slut,” Cherry said. “You preach all that abstinence and faithfulness, then you fuck the preacher behind Dad’s back. You have that hot, slutty cunt between your thighs! You won’t be able to pretend much longer. Henry’s going to fix you. Right?” Cherry shot her eyes to me. Some of her confidence faded as she stared at me. “R-right?”

“We’ll take care of your mother in a moment,” I said, advancing to the couch, my dick so hard. “But you got that hot, little hole between your thighs that needs attending to.”

“He’s going to pop my cherry, Mom!”

“What, no,” Mrs. Kang objected.

“Just sit there and watch,” I growled, thoughts buzzing. “You’re going to witness my dick ramming into you daughter’s cunt. You got a front row seat. Don’t look away.”

“Mmm, yes, yes,” whimpered Cherry. “You have to obey him!”

I stepped between Mrs. Kang and her daughter. Cherry stared up at me, her legs spread wide, her shaved, virgin pussy gleaming. She stretched out her arms towards me, beckoning. She was so eager for this, so wanton.

I lowered myself. She grabbed my shoulders, pulling me down with such excitement. Her mother whined behind me, protesting. It only made my dick harder. Cherry smiled at me as I settled between her thighs. My dick thrust out before me. I nudged into her stomach, her skin so hot and silky smooth. I grabbed my dick, moving it lower.

“Yes, yes, yes, watch, Mom!” Cherry moaned.

“No, no, do not do this,” Mrs. Kang protested. “I make mistakes. It’s wrong what I do, but… you can be better than me, Chae-Won.”

“I don’t want to be!” Cherry stared into my eyes. “Please, please, pop my cherry. I’ve wanted this for so long. To be fucked hard by a man. A man in control of me.”

But I wasn’t. I had hardly given her any commands at all. This was all her. She was pure, but not for much longer. I could see it. She had that same slutty wantonness brimming in her that all the other women in the room had. My mother, the two MILFs sixty-nining with such wild passion, the uptight Mrs. Kang.

I could save her from that.

My cock touched her pussy. I felt her hot flesh as I stared into her eyes. I groaned at the feel of her against me. The silky delight of her folds. She whimpered, her eyes so wide as they stared up at me. She licked her lips, a quiver racing through her body.

“Take me, Henry,” she groaned. “Please, please, fuck me. I’m yours. Use me! While my mom watches!”

“Please, do not,” Mrs. Kang groaned. “She doesn’t have to be like this.”

I felt Cherry’s cherry against my dick. I stared into her dark eyes. I kissed her hard, capturing her lips at the same moment I thrust. She whimpered into the kiss. Her hymen stretched and stretched. I kept pressing forward. I kept pushing against that maidenhead. My tongue rammed into her mouth.

Her cherry popped.

My dick sank into her pure flesh. The first cock to ever penetrate her. She groaned into the kiss. Her thighs squeezed tight about my waist. Her arms snaked around my neck, holding me in place. She was so tight. Her pussy squeezed about my dick in a way none of the Mommy-sluts did. I stretched her open.

I broke the kiss, staring down at her, my eyes wide at the pleasure. Mrs. Kang groaned in the background, a bitter, disappointed sound as she saw my cock buried to the hilt in her daughter’s once-virginal flesh.

“You’re in me,” Cherry moaned. She spoke with such awe. “Oh, you’re in me and it feels great. I love it.”

“I bet you do,” I groaned, drawing back my cock through her tight flesh. She squeezed down on my dick, the pleasure rippling through me.

“Oh, that’s so beautiful,” my mom said. “Oh, honey, give her so much pleasure with your cock.”

“No, no, stop it!” Mrs. Kang gasped.

“Don’t stop!” groaned Cherry. “Please, please, don’t stop, Henry. I love it. Your dick is pumping away in me.”

“You’re going to be a slut, aren’t you?” I asked her, staring into her eyes.

“Yes!” she moaned, her pussy clenching on me.

“No!” I snarled, pain buzzing through my thoughts. “You only want my cock. Your pussy, your mouth, your asshole are only for my dick. You don’t want any other guy to ever touch you. Only me. I’m the only guy that gets you wet! You are never a slut!”

I kept fucking her through the pain. She squirmed beneath me, her pussy squeezing down on my thrusting dick. The rapturous delight of her pussy drove back the needle-like pain. A big smile spread across her lips.

“Your mind-controlling me into being your girlfriend!” she moaned, her thighs squeezing around me. “Oh, that’s hot. Make me love you! Please, please, give me that command!”

I shuddered at her, my cock thrusting into her hot sheath. “You love me. You’re my girlfriend. My lover. But you’re not a slut.”

“Not a slut!” she moaned as only a tiny prickle raced across my thoughts. “Ooh, I love you, Henry. Love you so much. Your cock feels amazing in me. Best cock. I only want your cock.”

“Yes, yes!” I groaned, thrusting harder into her depths, my balls smacking against her flesh.

She kissed me, her breasts pressing into my chest. Her nipples were so hard. I felt the passion of her kiss. It was so intense. I could feel how much she loved me. It was no longer lust, but true affection. I groaned, squeezing my eyes shut, kissing her back with such passion.

I reveled in the bliss of her cunt. Only my cock would ever get to enjoy her snatch. My fingers dug into her rump as I drove into her over and over again. Our tongues dueled as we moved our bodies. Her hips undulated, stirring her once-virginal flesh about my cock.

The friction was incredible. As much as I loved fucking a mommy-slut—my mommy-slut—there was something special about this moment. I could feel our moms watching as she shuddered beneath me, her silky pussy gripping my cock as I pumped it in and out of her.

“No, no, no,” Mrs. Kang whimpered.

“Ooh, it’s so beautiful to watch, Mi-Suk,” my mom groaned. “Doesn’t it make your pussy hot at all?”

“No,” Mrs. Kang said. “I’m not a degenerate.”

“I think you will be,” my mom said. “My son will make you realize that you’re a slut. I mean, you cheat on your husband. You’re already there. You just need to be honest about it. Then you’ll get to have so much fun. Mmm, sucking cocks, getting fucked in the ass, taking jizz in all your holes.”

Cherry broke our kiss and moaned, “Oh, Henry, our Moms are going to be such sluts together, aren’t they?”

“Yes!” I growled, thrusting so hard into her.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes!” she moaned.

Her pussy convulsed around my cock. Her face twisted with passion. She bucked beneath me, pressing her body into mine. I loved the feel of her breasts against my chest almost as much as her cunt climaxing around my thrusting dick.

I made her cum again. I made my girlfriend explode!

I could hear the joy in her moans as she shuddered beneath me, squirming against the couch. My hands shoved beneath the cushions to grip her ass. I cupped her rump as I fucked into her convulsing pussy.

“Oh, Mom, we’re going to make you suck so much cock!” Cherry moaned, her pussy writhing about my dick, sucking at it.

“We?” I demanded.

“Henry!” she screamed. “Henry—my boyfriend—is going to make you suck so many cocks. Fuck so many guys. There’s going to be such an orgy tonight! I can’t wait. I’m going to watch you get fucked by two guys! Three guys! You’ll have a dick in all your holes!”

The more she spoke, the harder she came. I groaned, thrusting into her pussy. My balls grew tighter and tighter. It was so hot hearing her cry out her fantasies. Tonight, every guy who joined the Mother Fucking Club would bring their mothers to a special meeting. So many MILFs would learn the joys of being sluts for their sons and other young men.

I groaned, my orgasm building so fast as her hot pussy sucked at my dick. Her flesh writhed about my shaft, milking it. The friction was incredible. Pleasure flowed through me. Such rapture that kept my cock pumping into her.

“I’m going to fill you with my jizz,” I groaned.

“No, no, you have no protection,” gasped Mrs. Kang. “She is not on the pill.”

“I’m not!” Cherry whimpered. “Please, please, spill it in me. I love you, Henry. And it would be soooo hot to be bred by you.”

“So hot,” whimpered my mommy-slut.

“I beg of you, Henry, don’t,” Mrs. Kang whimpered. “She is too young.”

“Cum in me!” Cherry moaned, her pussy spasming around my dick, her hot flesh so eager for it.

Then it hit me. Only my cum would ever spurt into her pussy. I would be the only guy who ever got that joy. Cherry was all mine. Mothers were sluts, but she was my girlfriend. And my girlfriend wasn’t a whore.

She was my lover.

I rammed into her depths. I groaned as my cock buried to the hilt in her. My jizz erupted. My cum fired into her depths. I grunted as the pleasure shot through me. I groaned with each spurt of my spunk into Cherry’s fertile pussy.

“He’s cumming in me, Mom!” Cherry howled, her face contorting with rapture. “My boyfriend’s cumming in me!”

“No!” Mrs. Kang gasped.

“Yes, yes, yes, flood your girlfriend with all your yummy cum, honey!” my mom moaned. “Then I can lick her clean!”

My pleasure peaked. I grunted as I fired the last blast of jizz into my girlfriend’s pussy. I collapsed on her, panting, shuddering. She writhed beneath me, such a pleased smile on her lips as her pussy’s convulsions died.

“Oh, Henry, that was wonderful,” she moaned. “Mmm, I love you so much. You know why? Because you ordered me to. You control me. Own me. Isn’t that so hot? It makes me want to cum again.”

“You are so kinky,” I panted, nuzzling my nose into hers.

“I know,” she said. “You need a kinky girl to keep up with you. I mean, look what you did with your powers.”

“Yeah,” I grinned. “Now I think your mother needs to learn her place.”

Her pussy clenched about my dick. “Definitely.”

I rolled off of Cherry, settling on the couch beside her, my cock hard and soaked with my juices. Mrs. Kang shuddered, her eyes red, her hand still covering her tits as she stared at her daughter’s well-fucked cunt. My mother knelt beside the Korean MILF, licking her lips, a wanton look in her dark eyes.

“Mrs. Kang, you are a slut,” I growled, the pain already flaring. “You love being wanton and naughty. You crave cocks fucking your pussy, your asshole. Especially young cocks. My cock. But you also love pussy. You want to lick cunt. You want to feast on it. Your daughter’s cunt is the best. You love licking your daughter. Because you’re a slut, aren’t you?”

My voice grew throaty at the end as the pain grew so great. But it was worth it to see Mrs. Kang’s expression change from horror to lust. She licked her lips now, salivating. Her hands lowered, revealing her nipples hardening, puckering up from her areolas to form two stiff protrusions. She leaned forward, her head drifting towards her daughter’s pussy.

“You’re such a slut, aren’t you, Mom?” Cherry asked.

“I… I am, Chae-Won.” The Korean MILF swallowed, her tits heaving. “I… I want to eat your pussy. It’s so full of cum.”

“Then what are you waiting on?” I demanded. “Lick her clean. You love eating my cum out of your daughter’s pussy.”

“I love you so much, Henry!” Cherry said, giving me a smoky look as her mother lunged forward.

Mrs. Kang buried her face between her daughter’s thigh, planting her lips right on Cherry’s well-fucked pussy. Her tongue flicked out, gathering my cum dribbling out of her daughter’s deflowered snatch, savoring the incestuous delight.

I grinned at the sight, then glanced at my mom. She had such a look of disappointment on her face. “You can suck my cock, Mommy-slut.”

“Ooh, thank you, Honey,” groaned my mom. “Mmm, Cherry has such a delicious tasting cunt. I bet it will be so yummy on your dick.”

“Mmm, I bet it would be,” Cherry said, shuddering. “Oh, Mom, yes, yes, jam that tongue into me. Ooh, you are such a whore. Lick that cum out of me.”

I put my arm around my girlfriend’s shoulders as my mom grabbed my dick. She stroked the slick shaft as she lowered her head. Her dark hair spilled across my thighs. Her tongue flicked out, sliding up my shaft to the tip, gathering up Cherry’s fresh cream.

I groaned, savoring the tongue bath, loving this moment. Mrs. Haley and Mrs. Woodham moaned through another set of orgasms as they kept feasting on each other’s cunt, lost to their lesbian delight. I loved this. It was so amazing.

“Mmm,” Cherry purred, her head resting on my shoulder. “I can’t believe the Halos really exist.”

I glanced at her. “What?”

“That’s how you got your powers, right?” she asked me, squirming as her mother feasted on her. “The Institute of Apotheosis sent you a package.”

“How do you know that?” I asked her, hardly noticing my mom’s mouth engulfing the tip of my dick.

“For the last two months, people with powers have been popping up across America,” Cherry said. “Or so people claim on the mind control stories forums. I thought it was an urban legend, or someone just writing hot mind control erotica, but it all started with this lesbian mom. They say she’s turning her entire town into a lesbian paradise. Just pussy licking and dildos and stuff, while any woman who pisses her off is instead turned into a complete slut. Like having to fuck as many guys in a day as possible.

“Which I guess keeps the guys happy. Then there’s the man in, I think, New Mexico. He has this harem of women. Like his daughters and everything.”

“Jesus,” I said. “What does the Institute want to accomplish?”

“Well, to make gods,” Cherry said. “I mean, don’t you feel like a god? You made me love you.” She had such a huge smile on her lips when she said that, and I doubt it was from her mommy-slut feasting on her pussy. “Someone connected these people with mind control powers to this hippie company called the Institute of Apotheosis. And you know what Apotheosis means, right?”

“Something about god or religion,” I frowned, struggling to remember my Greek roots while my mom sucked so hard on my dick.

“It means falling towards divinity. In other words, becoming a god.” She shuddered. “My boyfriend is a god. That’s so awesome.”

“Yeah,” I groaned, my balls getting tighter and tighter. I had thought that already.

“Ooh, I wish I had my own Halo,” she said, glancing at me. “Wouldn’t that be hot? To control a goddess who could control everyone else? Then we could build the club even faster.”

My dick throbbed hard in my mom’s mouth. “Yes!” I snarled. “That would be so hot!”

My cock erupted into my mother’s sucking mouth. Electricity shot through my body as I imagined Cherry putting on the Halo, gaining my same powers. She could order people around, make so many mothers into sluts.

A god couldn’t date a mortal. A god needed a goddess for his consort. The thought electrified through my mind as my cum pumped over and over into my mother’s hungry mouth. She swallowed it as I floated through the rapture of my orgasm. Beside me, Cherry squealed as she came on her mommy-slut’s mouth.

Shame I couldn’t make her into a goddess.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Ulrich Geller’s eyes widened as he pulled his dick out of the cunt belonging to Jim’s mother. He stepped back, his body buzzing from the orgasm, letting Jim himself step up to fuck his mother. What the god said shot through Ulrich.

His head snapped over to the docks where the six remaining Halos waited to be shipped out to the gods chosen by the scryers. His hands clenched as such an insidious thought crept into his mind. It went against every policy and belief of the Institute.

But Henry was a God. Maybe… maybe he knew who should be a God, too.

To be continued…

---

Adventures of a very powerful young man and his friends.

Note: ——I am NOT the author! There are several authors actually, I’m not so certain that any one of them is the creator, but I know it’s not me. I am simply sharing this lovely story with all of you because I have not seen it on here. Now originally it was all going to be 9 parts, but… Someone said the first one was too long, so I’ve decided to split all of these up into smaller posts. I thought I’d try a different look and sentence structure for this chapter, please let me know how you guys like it. ENJOY———

Tim, the Teenage Part Fifteen By: Rass Senip

+++ Chapter V: 9th Grade, Spring 1986 – The North Mansion Part 2 – Are You Free This Evening? (Or A Slave?) (fff, mm foreplay)

“Wow!” Joey exclaimed as we entered the room my father had selected for us.

“Look at THAT!” Suzi exclaimed, pointing up on the wall.

“Holy Shit! How did he get that?” I said amazed.

“Heh. I guess the same place as that one,” Joey said pointing behind us.

“Shit,” was I could say.

We were looking at life size paintings of the moments I lost my virginities. The first one was of me entering Suzi, and the one behind us was of Joey entering me. I couldn’t believe it. I had felt no minds near us watching, and I was positive no one had peaked into our heads.

“But how did he do that? Look! The pillows are even under me. There must have been someone watching us..” I said, almost getting angry. “But I would have felt them! How did he DO that?”

“Well, he didn’t get it from one of us.. It looks like the person was standing around the bed. You can even see all our faces in that one, so it couldn’t have been from one of us,” Suzi analyzed.

“I think I know..” Joey said. “And it would explain why you didn’t feel anyone.”

“Why? You think someone could shield themselves somehow?” I asked looking at him.

“Nope. I think your dad got it from Mission Impossible or something.. You know. Hidden TV cameras.”

I blinked several times, trying to imagine where they would have been in the room nearly two weeks before. I couldn’t.

Joey continued. “Tim, you got a strange family. Most people only take pictures of you and your date to a dance or something, not your first sex. Heh, I can’t wait to see your family portrait. And I bet your family album is so pornographic, you could start your own magazine company and make Penthouse and Playboy go out of print…. Hey Suz, did I really make a face like that?”

“Yes you did. Am I really that fat? I think I’m gonna have to go back on that diet…”

“Na. I think it is just the way you’re laying or something. Besides, your tits aren’t that big either.”

“Oh thanks. Well I wasn’t going to say anything, but they gave you a bigger thingy too. And Tims…”

“GOT it!” I suddenly exclaimed. I walked over to a mirror on the wall, and said, “Here’s the camera for this room.” I made faces at myself for my hidden audience.

“How do you know?” Suzi said, walking up beside me.

“I’m watching myself through the painter’s eyes. No wonder he made you look a little bigger. The screen isn’t all that big. I guess he had to improvise a bit. So, do you want our peeping tom to go to sleep?”

“Hey… The one of you and me is at a different angle than yours with Suzi. There probably will be more cameras, and more painters,” Joey said, thinking out loud.

“Hmmm. Yep. five toms. Okay, but that still doesn’t answer my question. Do we want our love immortalized? Yea, or nae”

“I don’t really want strangers watching us like that. It’s embarrassing,” Suzi said.

“Well, that’s one vote yea. Joey?” I asked as Suzi blushed.

“Hmm. I wouldn’t mind seeing one with the twins…” he said, blushing towards Joy.

“Joy? …. Honey? …. Okay. I’ll leave our peeping toms alone then. Let’s check out the rest of the room.”

Joey and I took the twin’s leashes off and tossed them on a table while Suzi checked out the bed.

“Yep. It’s a water bed,” Suzi announced. “And there’s a huge mirror above it! Wow. I never thought about watching yourself make love..”

“Awe!, I like that idea,” Joey said, hurrying up beside Suzi.

“Hey, go check out the bathroom and see if there’s a jet bath or something. I gotta ask the twins something,” I said.

“Uhm. Okay, I guess,” Joey said a little suspicious.

“Oh, don’t worry Joey. He’s not gonna pull any more tricks,” Suzi said giving me a warning glare. Then they went into the bathroom, and immediately started their ewws and awes.

“Hey,” I said softly to the twins. “You two right now are free, remember? You don’t have to be so… uhm… willing or servant like. What I mean is, Joey and Suzi won’t be comfortable if you two wait to be told to do something, you know? Just do what you feel like doing, and don’t worry about how you could be pleasing us. The best way you could please us is to let us please you, okay? Try to act a little more…. uhm…. well, like us. Do what you want, you know?”

The girls stood there, looking at each other. Then they looked at me, and I understood. “Yeah! That would be great! I know we all would like that. But, you only have to do it if you want too, you got that? Good. Oh, man. This will be so cool. See? You’re getting what you want, and I am too. Works better this way.”

“Oh, hey Joy? Joey really likes you… Maybe because your name and his are so much alike. I don’t know. But if you want.. and only if you want.. do you want him to take yours instead of me? I could do your back door, while Honey…

“No, nothing like that. I could never choose between you two. It’s just that… well, Joey really does like you a lot, and I kinda feel that you should have special feelings for the person who takes your virginity. And I know he has them for you. But if I do both of you, I have to do someone first, and then the second one wouldn’t be… as special, you know? Yeah, he’s a good lover. I know that first hand. And like I said, I really couldn’t choose between you two. If you two want, Honey could let Joey do her instead, or we could just flip a coin..

“Cool. Okay. You sure, right? I didn’t mean to talk you into something you didn’t want to do… Okay… Cool.”

“Oh, and Joy?” I said taking a step up to her so my face was in front of hers. “I love you, you sweet and lovable thing you.” And then I kissed her like the woman she was. “Now, Honey… You’ll get plenty of that later, so don’t be pu.. MMPHH” I said as Honey forced herself on my lips and gave me the same kiss I had just given Joy.

“Okay, okay. You’re right. Free women for the night. You don’t have to do a thing I say,” I said, looking into her sparkling eyes. “But we better get the others before we do anything else, otherwise we might not be able to stop ourselves. Let’s go find out what they were ewwing about.”

We found Joey and Suzi in the largest bath tub I had ever seen, taking a bubble bath. Suzi was sitting with her back against the side of the tub, and Joey was kissing her, pressing his body over hers. It was a very tender and loving embrace, and very inspirational. When the twins started to get into the tub ahead of me, Joey disengaged, and sat down next to Suzi.

“Sorry,” he said. “But we figured you three were gonna get started and…”

“What, without you two? Never.”

“Hey, what’s going on?” Joey said as Joy sat down next to him, draping herself against him. Honey sat down next to Suzi, and gave Suz a warm smile.

“Joey? Joy would like you to take hers instead of me. But first they want to give Suz a little female attention so she doesn’t feel left out.”

“Huh?” Joey said, almost squeaking.

“Tim,” Suzi began. “I know you’re trying to make me feel more comfortable, but I don’t want you making them do…”

“Guys, they are free right now. They are only doing what they want, not what I want them too. I admit I suggested that Joy had hers taken by Joey. But what they want to do with you, Suz, was entirely their idea.”

“But I… They? You?…” Suzi said, torn.

Honey made up Suzi’s mind for her by placing her smiling face in front of Suzi’s, then gave her a gentle kiss. My already hard dick went to full attention, seeing the two girls kiss.

“Shit. No wonder Suzi gets so wet when she thinks of us doing it,” Joey said before I could.

“Yeah,” was all I could say as Honey assumed the position that Joey had been in when we had entered the bathroom.

When Joy went over to join them, I said, “I wish the damn bubbles weren’t in the way! You can’t really see much.”

I finally climbed into the tub, not taking my eyes off the wiggling mass of skin. Then I felt Joey’s eyes on me, so I looked back at him. He motioned with his eyes towards the girls, indicating for us to launch an attack. I smiled and nodded, and instead of me sitting down, Joey got up.

“GRRRRRRR,” we both exclaimed as we each grabbed a twin.

We managed to stay on our feet, as we carried the two giggling and struggling girls to the other side of the tub. I nearly dropped Joy when I realized her giggles were the first sound I had ever heard them make. (Although I realized later that I had heard them whimpering, so I should have realized they did have vocal cords.)

Suzi wasn’t so happy. “What did you do that for? You guys just can’t stand not being apart of all the fun all the time, can you. I was enjoying that!”

“Come on Suz. You watched everything Joey and I did. Let’s get out and get on the water bed. I promise Joey and I won’t stop you or anything unless we’re asked too.”

“Men! Joy and Honey? Just remember this. Men are….. PRICKS!” she spatted.

Joy and Honey just looked at Suzi with blank faces.

Suzi sighed, then said, “No, I know they have pricks. I just meant.. Oh, never mind. You’ll figure it out sooner or later. Now, I want you two pricks to lift me out, dry me off, and carry me to the bed. Otherwise, I’m staying right here.” Suzi said with a satisfied look.

“Come on, Tim. She means it,” Joey said, letting Honey go.

Not only did we have to lift out, dry, and carry Suzi, but the twins too. I thought they were carrying this free woman stuff a bit too far, with me and Joey playing the slaves, but I wasn’t going to spoil their fun. Besides, Joey and I really didn’t mind all the skin contact. As we carried the limp Honey out, Suzi was already on top of Joy, sucking on her left breast. Joey and my dicks swung up so fast that mine slapped against the bottom of Honey’s bare thigh. Honey took no notice, however. Once she was on the bed, she scampered over to the two, crawled under Suzi between the two to begin suckling at her nipple. Joey just stood there, dick in hand, hypnotized by the lesbian action in front of us.

I was also just as interested, but wanted to have some kind of action myself. So, with my eyes fixed on the sucking and wiggling mass, I walked over behind Joey, and ran my hand down his left butt cheek, just barely brushing his crack. He pushed back, but I held him forward. My hand pushed in between his thighs, and he parted them for me. I inserted my dick between his legs, then he clamped them around it. I was reaching around to grab his, but he stopped my hand before it got there. He didn’t want me to miss the show, and just used his own hand. I put my arms around him loosely, began slowly humping him while I licked and kissed his bare shoulder.

The entire time, our eyes never left the action on the bed. Suzi and Honey were busily frenching each other madly. Joy was on her back, working on Suzi’s slit with her tongue, while using her left hand on her sister’s. Suzi began a rhythmic humping, which stimulated Honey to do the same. It was obvious that Joy craved to hump something herself, but her right hand was busy keeping Suzi from suffocating her. I was strongly tempted to assist her, but knew better than to interfere. Soon the girls began to change in positions, giving Suzi a glance at what Joey and I were doing. The burst of horniness from what she saw launched Suzi into Joy’s sopping cunt, bringing a squeal from both the twins. I just then realized that they shared some sort of link beyond their empathic one.

The girls formed a twisting circle, each in between the legs of another. The tongues and lips worked slowly and gently at first, building up speed and energy until they were frantic and desperate. They began to wiggle under each other’s attempts to bring themselves to a climax, gasps and even a few moans escaping from their otherwise occupied mouths. I realized that I would probably orgasm with them if I didn’t stop, and as I slipped my hand down to Joey’s legs to indicate I wished to be released, the motions on the bed escalated. Hands grasped wiggling buttockses while muffled cries of release came from Suzi.

My dick fell free of Joey’s thighs, but not due to my signal. Joey’s legs had buckled as he spurted his load onto the bed. I managed to keep our balance while supporting Joey during his shutters and jerks. It had been a pity the mass of struggling flesh on the bed had been out of range, otherwise the cum might have not been such a waste, soaking into the bedspread like that. I eased Joey down to the floor so he could enjoy his buzz. I laid his shoulders and head against my tummy and chest, and realized I was holding him like Sandra had held me, and found his heartbeat to be very comforting.

“Well I’ll be a monkey’s Uncle.” I said to myself.

Joey replied, “Yeah…. Uncle…. Monkey….. Yeah….”, then looked up at me grinning.

“Yeah….” I just grinned back, comprehending his own little joke on Suzi earlier, and then gave him a peck on the forehead. He hadn’t actually been that close to coming when I made my bet with Suzi.

After resting a few minutes, Joey looked back up at me and asked, “Hey. Didn’t Sherman say something about food and entertainment while we where in the .. uhm, what’s it called?”

“The North Study. And don’t ask me why it is called that. I don’t have a clue. Yeah, there was food and entertainment waiting, but I didn’t think anyone was hungry, and I knew Suzi wasn’t ready for that kind of entertainment. So, I just never called them in. I was thinking about just having dinner in there, because the entertainment is the food. Well, sorta.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“Trust me. You’ll like it. But not after cumming like that. For this kind of entertainment, you have to be horny to like it.”

Joey’s dick perked up, and he said, “Hey, you know I’m always horny.”

“Yeah, I know. Hey, come to think of it, I’m getting kind of hor… hungry. Heh. But we need to get Suzi in the mood. How about we…” I said as I flashed him a few mental pictures.

“Yeah, Okay. But wait. Do you think we’ll be able to stop her from getting some for herself? She just might lay into the twins again with it.”

“Hmm. Good point. What about we don’t actually do it, just look like we are about to..”

“Yeah….. Okay….. Yeah…..” he said, grinning evilly.

We got up, and almost canceled our plan when we found the girls were holding each other, slurping each others faces happily. Joey and I looked at each other, then Joey bent his head towards the fridge. I nodded, and we went to get our supplies. Joey and I had done a little research. We had gone through all of his skin magazines, looking for ideas to try. That’s how we figured out why there was a fridge in the room with a strange assortment of food goods. As we walked back over to the bed with our weapons of lust, we decided it would be safer if we did it to Joey instead of me since he had just cum. The bed was even larger than the last one, but we wanted to make sure we got Suzi’s undivided attention.

“Excuse us,” Joey said, climbing over their legs to get to the bigger side of the bed. I tossed him the can of whip cream, then the chocolate syrup and followed his path.

“What are you two going to do with that?” Suzi asked, unimaginatively.

“I’m going to make myself a hot dog sundae,” I said, taking the whip cream cap off. I stalled a bit by reading the directions, then started shaking the can. “Hey Joey, what does this remind you of?” I said, as I shook the can.

“Duh.. kinda looks like you’re jerkin’ me off, Tim. Hey, should I put the chocolate syrup on before or after the whip cream?”

“Well,” I paused appearing to think it over, “how about both. I think a layer of chocolate syrup, followed my whip cream, then another layer of chocolate would go very nicely with your hot dog. Unless you want some of those cherries also.”

“Hey yeah, but only one. I only have one cherry left. I wonder if…”

“Guuuuuhhh!” Suzi said as she scrabbled towards us.

Luckily we were prepared, and launched ourselves off the waterbed and ran like the wind. She chased us naked all the way to the study, and by the time we reached our spots, she had forgotten what she had been chasing us for. But she quickly remembered after Joey and I started using the chocolate and whip cream on each other, smearing it all over our bodies.

“Shit Joey, you’re really starting to turn me on. This is really turning out hot!”

“Yeah,” Joey said before he licked my left nipple that he had just covered with the whip cream and chocolate mixture.

“Shit Joey. Remember what we’re doing this for,” I said, spotting Suzi coming in the entrance. “Here she comes. Shit, Fuck, Damn, Joey, are you listening to me?”

He let his tongue travel up my chocolate covered chest and neck, then looked in my eyes and said, “Gotcha.”

“Heh. Yeah…… Gotcha….. Yeah…..” I said grinning.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Suzi getting on the cushions farther down from us. I said, “Hook, line, and sinker, Joe.”

I called for Sandra and the others, and then called for the entertainment and food. As people started to get very busy below us, Suzi decided that our show was over, but the real one was about to begin. So she crawled over and sat on the other side of Joey from me.

“I take it you two were getting tired of boy talk?” She said as she laid back against the man’s smooth chest. She ran her fingers across his chest, and smiled warmly to him.

Joey replied, “Nah. Couldn’t you tell? We got hungry.”

“Yeah, but hungry for what,” Suzi said, grinning.

She had recovered from her horniness, and as I spotted our first course walking up, I knew I had to act fast.

“Hungry for this,” I said as I crawled over to Joey. I began licking the bronze coating off his tummy, while I took hold of his bronze dick and stroked it a few times. I heard them both gasp, and then Joey’s hands came up to help. I checked Suzi’s progress, and saw that her oven was almost finished preheating. In a single motion, my tongue traveled up from top of this tummy, through the valley of his chest, and rested my sucking lips on his neck. My body was lying on top of his, his hardon pulsing against my tummy. I couldn’t help but to sloppily clean his neck before I stopped and got back to my seat before either of them knew what happened.

“Okay, you two, snap out of it. The grub is here. And I don’t want to hear any complaints about the china, because these people have been preparing since last week.”

“Huh?” Joey asked, looking around.

There were five women and a man waiting to join us on the cushions. I signaled them to proceed, while below us the cooking carts and servants filed in like a circus. The first three women who joined us on the cushions each sat down beside one of us. They were shockingly overweight compared with the rest of the women seen, their jugs even more so. We were automatically laid down a bit more, and the heavy women took a position slightly behind us and swung one of their heavy breasts across the shoulder of our ‘seats’.

“No way!” Joey exclaimed in delight.

“Timmy, I am not going to do this!” Suzi said harshly.

“Suz, like I said. These people have been preparing for a week. Someone has to, otherwise they will be in pain tomorrow. I didn’t have anything to do with this. I only learned of it when I check to see what the entertainment was. I promise, if you don’t like it, I will make sure my father doesn’t do this again. I know how it seems to you, but everything these people are doing gives them pleasure. Do you want to keep that from them?”

“Don’t try and make it sound like I’m the one doing something wrong! This isn’t right and you know it!”

“Suz, talk to Tanya, the woman who is offering you her breast. Yes, all these people have had their lives taken away from them by my father. That’s what’s wrong, and I despise him for that. But these people are innocent. They only can be happy by doing what my father wants, and right now Tanya would be emotionally devastated if you didn’t accept her breast. The damage is done, Suzi. You can only make it worse by not going through with it.

“My father has set all of this up to corrupt us. We can’t let him do that, but we can’t hurt these people either. Please, trust me, Suzi. Just accept what they offer you. The only way we can beat my father is by getting to know each one of these poor people he throws at us. As long as we see them as the people they are, and not some…. possession, we will be doing what is best. All right?”

Suzi was quite for a moment, then asked Tanya about it. After several minutes of chatting with not just Tanya, but with Terry whose chest she was laying against, and Chris, the man who had also joined us on the cushions to serve Suzi her food, she sighed.

“All right, Tim,” she said a moment later. “But I wish you would explain these things BEFORE you shock us with this kind of stuff.”

Joey piped in, “Yeah, but it isn’t as fun.”

I spotted the twins finally arriving. I had sent someone to inform them what had happened right after Suzi left the bedroom. They wouldn’t go anywhere without being put on leash and having someone hold it as they lead the way here. And since they never rush anything, they just had arrived. They were about to take their usual places when the two men I had called arrived and offered their chests.

“What?” I said when the twins disapproved. “Come on girls.. Just once… Hrrrr.. okay. fine. But I’m fine just the way I am, and so is Joey. And so is Suzi, so don’t even ask her.”

“What are you three arguing about?” Joey asked.

“What do you think? They’re just a couple of stupid slave girls, and they will never be anything else… I’ve been so STUPID! I wanted to give them something that my father would never give them: free will. But they will never be more than a couple of well trained bitches.” I got up, shaking, I was so angry.

“They want to fuck us so they can go and fuck their Master. Well, I don’t fuck animals. So fuck off. All of you. FUCK OFF!” I said to the entire household.

Then without waiting for a reply, I stormed off. I left the study, went straight to my room, jumped in the shower to rinse off, then got dressed. I was about to leave the room when the twins showed up, a servant holding their leashes.

“What the fuck are you two doing here? I didn’t call for a blow job. Get the fuck out.”

They didn’t budge. I knew my plan wasn’t really working because they just stood there emotionless. I had expected them to be upset, but they were only mildly concerned. I dropped my anger which I was feeding using every teenage trick I knew.

I said, “Look… I don’t accept you two as being people when you wear a leash just to walk around the house. If you two can’t get it through your heads you have just as much right to do what you want as I or my father do.. Go fuck a slave, because that is all you’ll ever be.”

That did upset them, mostly because I had truly meant it. They were throwing all sorts of mixed emotions at me, begging me to stop.

“You’re not listening. I don’t want to hurt you two. I want to help you. But you’re part of my father’s plan. He knew I would try and break his hold over you two. You’re his slaves, that’s all you know how to be, and that’s all you want to be. You don’t want to be freed because you’re happy to be his. I’m sorry, but I can’t free you. You have to do it yourself. And I am not going to play this game any longer.

“I’m going home. No, I’m not coming back. Not while you two are wearing collars, refusing to be treated as the princesses you two are. You should have your own rooms, bigger and better than this one. You should have friends! No, not slaves that you bathe with! You know, people your own age, who like you, and you like them. NO! Not because your father told them! They tell themselves!”

Suzi and Joey popped in, and were about to speak, but I cut them off. “Get dressed. We are leaving. I came here mostly because of these too. But they’re just as mindless as the rest of my father’s slaves.”

“But, I thought…” Joey started.

“Shut up Joey. Get dressed and let’s go home.”

“Why! Come on Tim! You keep making decisions for all of us with out talking to us first! You said the twins can’t be controlled.”

“I was wrong, okay? Look Joey. When they walked into the study wearing those leashes, it all fell together. My father is using them to get me. When I couldn’t take them away from him last time, he knew I wouldn’t give up. And he was right. If we stay and take their virginities, he’s won. I don’t make love with slaves.”

“Timmy,” Suzi started, “I think you’re making more of this, just like you did with your dream and everything.”

“What? You want proof? Okay. Fine. Do you really think they are free to do whatever they want?”

“Well, yes, within reason.”

“Okay. My father made me Master while he was away. If they are really free, then if I give them a command that they really don’t want to do, they wouldn’t do it, right?”

“Well, only if they haven’t been taught differently. You can’t expect them to have the same values, you know.”

“I know. Okay. Tell you what. I’ll fuck the twins if they can refuse my next command. How about that.”

I turned to the girls and said, “You want something, you want it very badly because you love my father. Yes.. I know you love me too. But this isn’t about love. This is about free will. Me and Joey will go through with all of this fucking if you can show me you are truly free.

“I am the Master of this household, and I command you two to suck and lick my dick as hard and fast as you can. That’s what you are. Suck slaves. Come suck your Master’s dick, slaves..”

With tears in their eyes, they obeyed. They hurried over to me, pulled my shorts down, then began to worship my dong. I started crying too. They really were slaves. But I continued anyway.

“Thats it. You are property. My property. Suck and lick you Master’s dick. That’s all you want in life. To suck and swallow his cum. Everything you are is to please your Master. His cum, his balls, his dick. That’s all your world will ever be. Suck your Master. Suck him good. That’s a good slave. Good fucken suck slaaaave?”

I couldn’t stand it any more. I started bawlin’, all the while they sucked and licked. And yet I exploded in Honey’s mouth.

Before she could do anything with it, I yelled “Spit it out!”

She did. Joey and Suzi had gotten dressed very unhappily.

I pulled my pants up and said, “I guess I named you two wrong. You should have been Suck and Lick. Goodbye Suck and Lick. I will never see you again,” and walked out the door carrying my suitcase.

Joey and Suzi followed, not saying a word. We reached the main doors, and they began to open. Another limo I had requested was waiting to take us home. I asked Fanny for my coin, then said goodbye to Sherman and reached out and said goodbye to the rest of the slaves I knew. I was streaming with tears by the time I got in the limo, and once the door was shut, I was bawling out on Suzi’s shoulder for a good five minutes. When I worked enough of it out, I realized we hadn’t started to move yet.

I issued the commands to the driver, then whispered “Goodbye, Joy and Honey. I’m sorry,” as the limo was put into gear.

---

A fever turns into a steaming hot orgy

Ellen walked into the house, coated with the ran that was pouring from the sky. She had been called several minutes before by her best friend Jessica, who felt terrible. Jessica had a date later that day, with her boyfriend Ray. Ray was into athletics at her High School, and he was near the top of the popularity ladder. He was also near model status.
Jessica, in her bed with a fever, rolls over, then falls onto the floor. The crash wakes Ellen, who runs into her room. As she helps Jessica off the floor and onto her bed, she asks: “Are you all right?”
“I dunno, my thigh hurts,” Jessica moans.
“Let me look.”
Jessica pulls up her long nightshirt to reveal a black and blue mark on her right thigh.
Ellen looks at it then says, “It look’s okay.”
Jessica moans, and Ellen feels her forehead.
“You’ve got a fever, let me go get a thermometer,” Ellen says before she runs into the bathroom.
She returns with the thermometer and gets ready to stick it in Jessica’s mouth. Ellen reads the thermometer and groans. “It’s rectal.”
“Don’t we have another one?” Jessica asks.
“I must’ve gotten this one by mistake. Do you want me to go to the store?”
Jessica thinks a minute then replies: “Might as well use it.” She rolls over and further pulls up her nightshirt, it’s now up to her mid-back. Ellen pulls down Jessica’s white satin panties and sticks the thermometer up her ass.
“So how are you and Ray?” Ellen asks, uncomfortably looking at her best friend’s ass.
“Ok,” Jessica answers. “Umm, Ellen, could you rub my back…it kind of hurts.”
“Sure.”
Ellen rubs Jessica’s back, resulting in moans of pleasure from Jessica. After five minutes, Ellen stops and takes the thermometer from Jessica’s ass. She looks at it in the light and says: “A hundred and one. You’re really sick.”
“Damn, Ray and I were supposed to go out tonight.”
“Maybe he can stay here with you.” Jessica rolls over to face her friend over and says, “Yeah, I guess so.”
Ellen sees Jessica’s bare, blond cunt, right in front of her. She starts to turn red, but doesn’t turn away. Jessica watches her, interest. Ellen thinks for a second, then climbs on top of Jessica and starts to kiss her. Jessica coughs. “What are you doing?” she screams.
“Something that might make you feel better.” Ellen reaches down and starts playing with Jessica’s clit. Jessica continues to fight but is soon overcome by the pleasure her friend is giving her. She grabs Ellen and sticks her tongue down her friend’s throat. Ellen breaks away from the kiss and moves down to Jessica’s trimmed blond cunt.
Ellen gently licks Jessica’s clit, causes her to moan with pleasure. Jessica reaches down and presses Ellen’s face deeper into her crotch. Ellen starts sucking her friend’s clit as she sticks her finger in her ass at the same time. Jessica screams as she comes, and even more as Ellen swallows all her friend’s cunt juices.
Jessica pulls off her nightshirt, revealing her big tits, as Ellen takes off her clothes, leaving them in a pile at the door. Jessica pulls her friend on top of her and starts Frenching her. The two coeds breasts touch, their nipples sending waves of pleasure through their bodies. Ellen moves down to Jessica’s chest and starts sucking on her nipples. Jessica giggles, reaches down, and squeezes her lovely friend’s nipples. Ellen softly moans and lightly bites one of Jessica’s.
Cum leaks from Ellen’s cunt onto Jessica’s thigh. Ellen gets up and kneels on all fours and wiggles her behind at her friend. Jessica sticks her tongue into Ellen’s cunt, first licking her clit, then fucking her pussy with her tongue, rubbing her crotch from behind.
Ellen screams with joy as Jessica eats her pussy with beginner’s luck. Then reaches up to Ellen’s ass and shoves a finger in. Ellen screams again, the pleasure’s almost too much for the girl to take. She comes, soaking Jessica’s face, then rolls over onto the bed lungs heaving. “Well you look much healthier than you did ten minutes ago,” Ellen said to her friend, as she stroked her tummy affectionately.
The girls heard a creaking at the door, Ellen reflexively hid steaming ass under her shirt. Ray walked in, with a gigantic bulge in his pants. He had watched the whole unfurling from behind the door. Ellen asked him to, “please not tell anyone.” Ray laid down the rules, “I will ltell if someoned doesn’t take their shirt off right now. Ellen blushed and obliged.
Ray felt her 33C breasts with extreme lust and fervor. He began to stroke his throbbing cock. Jessica began to strip too. Ray instinctively undid his pants, and Jessica gave him the most lustful and deep blowjob any man could ever hope for. He came in gigantic spurts, all over Jessica’s hair, and Ellen’s stomach.
Ray told them, “There is no way I will tell.”
The friends had many more sexual adventure over their last high school years. Ray went all the way with both of them many times. In College, Jessica was known as the Queen of BJ’s, and Ellen was known for her dripping wet pussy. Ray was known for his talents at anal and doggystyle.
I hope you enjoyed this story. I will write more if you give me a good rating.

---

Hey all. I’ll try to get subsequent Chapters out every Wednesday. hopefuly that will help with the checking back. if you havn’t read the previous chapters, please go back and read them first. Won’t be doing a lot of exposition to bring you up to speed.

MY SISTER & THE EXCHANGE STUDENT PART 11 DINNER & A MOVIE

Rach followed Lidia into the house while I extricated my bike from the jeep. As I parked it in the

garage, I tried to will my painful hard-on down. The rock hard state I’d been in since the girls

picked me up at the pool nearly 6 hours ago had, on the ride home with Lidia on my lap, gone from

pleasurable pain, to near agony.

I considered cranking one out right there in the garage, but one tentative grip confirmed my fear

that I was too far down the road of blue-balls to stand the act. I fell back to plan B, forced

shrinkage.

I quietly made my way to the bathroom, avoiding any Rach instigations, and took a cold shower;

forcing my thoughts to focus on anti-hard images. The last two years of being self-conscious of my

bulge had had its plusses; I had become very skilled at deflation. Sighing with relief as I felt

the pressure ease, I turned the shower warm, and relaxed; my only energy expended by my intentional

oversight of all things Rachel.

I stayed in my sanctuary from sex long enough to be confident that another woody would be painless,

and then, towel in hand, I re-entered the world. I opened the bathroom door, heedless of my nudity

and who might see me, and walked to my room to dry off.

My glance at the computer told me that the girls weren’t in their room. With a mix of relief and

disappointment I fell back onto my bed. It was amazing how exhausting being hard all day could be.

Without intending it, I fell asleep almost instantly, my legs still hanging over the edge of the

bed.

I woke to a soft tapping on the door. “Jake, there is dinner” came Lidia’s tentative voice softly

through my door.

“O.K. I’ll be down in a minute” I managed through the fog of waking up.

I pulled on some basketball shorts, and a t-shirt, and headed for the kitchen. The haze in my

brain made the empty and, apparently un-cooked-in, kitchen an unfathomable mystery. Luckily, my

nose stepped in to help out. The unmistakable smell of pizza led me down stairs to the family

room.

“Bout time” was Rach’s greeting as I rounded the corner at the bottom of the stairs. The girls

were sitting on a blanket between the sofa and the big-screen, picnicking on the pizza sitting

between them. I noticed Rach had convinced Lidia not to “dress” for dinner. Rach had on her short

“Bite Me” shorts, and a t-shirt she had trimmed so it came only halfway down her stomach. Lidia

wore one, or possably two of her purchases from the mall; a pink tank top with “GAP” written across

her chest, and a pair of silky loose shorts I imagine could have come from Victoria’s Secret.

As I joined them, smiling my greeting to both of them in turn, I noticed that short shorts and

sitting Indian-style was a great combo. Rach’s shorts were tight, but I saw enough to confirm the

lack of panties. Lidia’s shorts however, seemed tailor-made for my viewing pleasure. I could

easily see down the leg that pointed toward me to the smooth pink of her pussy. The contrast with

her dark tan made it seem to glow even in the shaded cover that her shorts barely managed to

provide.

The girls had been in mid- conversation when I came in, so I quietly ate, and let them talk. It

was difficult to follow along. They seemed to flip back and forth from Italian to English without

a care. I gathered they were talking about something in Italy; perhaps someone, but it was hard to

tell.

Eventually they finished that conversation, and Rach turned to me. “Have a good nap?” she asked

smiling sweetly.

“Yea, I can’t believe I was so tired.” I said through a mouthful of pizza.

“We’re gona watch a movie. You up to it?” Rach asked, not giving me any indication she intended

the double meaning.

“Depends on what movie.” I said with false bravado; I would have stayed through the chick-iest

flick they could find.

“You chose a movie for us” Lidia offered, interjecting as if to mollify me and my idle threat.

With my newfound understanding, I could tell Lidia was into me. What I couldn’t tell was the

reason she didn’t act on her desire. Perhaps, as I gained more experience, I would get better at

figuring this kind of thing out. As it was, I was only able to narrow it down to 4 possibilities.

First, her culture might encourage a demure demeanor, expecting the guy to work for it. Second,

the presence of Rach was making any, more forward actions, awkward. Third, the 1½ year deficit in

my age was causing a battle between her hormones and her brain. Fourth, she feared any

relationship beyond friendship might jeopardize her situation as guest in our house.

Coming back to the present, I accepted the offer to choose a movie, and went to the shelf to find

something. A few quiet words in Italian from Rach to Lidia as I flipped through the DVDs, seemed

to reignite the girl’s giggles. I figured Rach was busting Lidia for encouraging me to stay.

I popped in something I can’t remember, except I know I got something with Brad Pit; Rach loves the

Pit, and I was trying to be nice. I went to sit on the sofa, and the girls laid face down on the

blanket in front of me to watch.

Everything started off normally. I spent half of my time watching the two asses on the floor at my

feet; enjoying the freedom of not worrying about getting busted for it, as they were locked onto

the movie. My cock awoke refreshed from its rest as I took in the view. It shared the right leg

of my basketball shorts with my thigh, pointing, ironically, at the back of Lidia’s head; the

source of much of what gave it the power to point.

Rach asked for a bathroom break, and I paused the movie as she got up and headed upstairs. Lidia

rolled over onto her side; forced by the absence of Rach, and the frozen movie, to turn to me.

“You like the movie?” she asked, clearly trying to fill the awkward silence.

“Yep.” I answered easily, then added “You?”

As I asked, I saw Lidia’s eyes catch on the opening of my shorts leg. After a frozen moment of

staring, too long to possibly pass unnoticed, she looked back up to me. Her expression shifted as

if she were waking up, and she stammered “Excuse me. Pease repeat.”

Smiling innocently, I said “I asked did you like the movie.”

“Yes, I like it very much” she answered, seeming to regain her composure.

Lidia sat up to face me, and pulled her knees up under her chin. The looseness of her shorts

caused them to hang away below her. I could see her smooth tan skin curving away from the backs of

her thighs to the gentle sweep of her ass. I let my eyes linger there purposely; hopefully sending

her a message, and also easing her discomfort at getting caught doing the same.

As I looked back up to her I measured my expression; wanting my smile to walk the line between

innocent and lecherous. I was pleased to see a small smile creep onto her lips. Finally the veil

of awkward nervousness seemed to be lifting from her. I was about to test the limits of that small

smile when Rach returned.

Rach carried with her, three more blankets, and a couple of pillows. “I was getting cold” she

answered the unspoken question.

“Me too” agreed Lidia, as Rach handed her a blanket and pillow.

As Lidia laid back down and arranged herself, Rach tossed me a blanket, and turned to lay back down

next to Lidia. As I turned the blanket over in my hands, the remote to our toy fell onto my lap.

Smiling to myself at the her audacity, I threw the blanket over my legs and waited patiently for

the girls to finish arranging themselves.

They had been laying shoulder to shoulder before. Their feet not quite reaching the foot of the

sofa. As Rach laid down this time though, she scooted back till her knees hit the bottom of the

sofa between my feet. Getting the hint, I slid down in my seat, moving my ass to the edge, and

lifted up my blanket to let Rach’s feet in, where they rose to the perfect height between my

thighs.

I pulled down my shorts, capturing Rach’s feet in each of the leg holes as I slid them down;

letting them fall to my feet and slide up Rach’s calves, pinning her knees to my ankles. Free from

the confines of the shorts, my cock rose away from Rach’s feet to tent the blanket. With my hand I

tipped it down and held it till Rach managed to grip it between the arches of her little feet.

Hoping all of this had gone unnoticed by Lidia, I belatedly un-paused the movie as Rach slowly slid

her feet the length of my cock. I upped the movie volume to help cover any sounds that might give

us away, and switched on both the clit, and g-spot vibe to 1. Rach had already cum without me once

today, and I was going to make sure she didn’t leave me hanging again.

I watched her ass roll slowly under her blanket as the vibes began their work. Her feet stopped

their slide up my cock mid stroke as her attention was diverted. I turned the vibes off, wanting

to send the message that her pleasure was tied to mine. She risked a quick glance over her

shoulder to me, a frustrated pout on her lips. I closed my hand over her toes and forced her feet

to finish the stroke.

Rach turned back to the movie, and resumed her work on my cock in earnest. I couldn’t tell if it

was for my benefit or out of frustration but, the pressure of her feet on my cock, and the speed at

which she slammed the tops of her feet into my groin as she bottomed out at the base of my cock

with each stroke, felt amazing. I turned the vibes back on, to 2 this time, to show her my

appreciation. With only a momentary stutter, her feet resumed pulling at my cock.

The blanket on Rach was a frustrating impediment to my view of her ass. I leaned over and slowly

pulled down on the blanket. As it began moving, Rach glanced over her shoulder at me again; a wild

recklessness shone in her eyes. Taking that as consent, I continued pulling at the blanket,

eventually leaving it gathered in the crook of her knees.

Her ass now more exposed, I watched the “Bite Me” printed across her shorts quiver and roll. Her

tendency to hump the air as she got close to cumming, though stifled, warned me that I was in

danger of being left behindl.

I could feel the shaking that promised her orgasm through her feet on my dick. The sensation,

almost a vibration, was the straw that broke the camel’s back. Throwing caution to the wind, I

flipped off the blanket covering my lap; exposing my cock, wrapped in my sister’s feet, to anyone

who happened to turn around.

Grabbing both of Rach’s feet in my hands, I held them still, and forcefully pumped into them. Just

as the first jet of cum erupted from me, I shifted my aim with her feet. A long white stream of

cum flew out over Rach, landing in a trail up her back as the next jet of cum took its place in the

air. The second load of cum shot into the back of Rach head like a water hose.

My barely coherent thought that she must have felt that was confirmed as I felt and saw her body go

rigid with her orgasm. I sent stream after stream out through her feet, most landing on her

exposed lower back, and rigidly flexed ass; any concern at being discovered by Lidia buried by the

bliss of my long awaited cum.

As the last meager globs of cum oozed into Rach’s feet, my senses returned and I flipped the

blanket back over my lap. I laid back exhausted and breathed a deep sigh of relief. ‘I needed

that’ I thought to myself dreamily.

A twitch against my cock brought me back, and I realized I still had the vibes on. I hurriedly

grabbed the remote, and switched them off. I looked up just it time to see as Rach’s rigid body

shuddered, and then melted.

I waited a few moments for Rach to come back from her sub-space, admiring the state of her cum

coated back and ass. When she finally looked around to me, the reprimand in her eyes was tempered

by the sly smile she gave me. Glancing over her shoulder at her own ass, she reached back. Finding

a spot on her lower back where my cum had pooled, she scooped some up with two fingers, and

seductively brought them to her mouth; watching my reaction to her lewd performance.

I returned her sly smile, and leaning over, pulled her blanket back up past the worst of my cum.

Sighing deeply as she finished licking her fingers clean, she turned back to the movie; her feet

still cradling my cock in a loving embrace.

As the movie neared its end, I watched for any sign from Lidia that she had noticed the perversion

going on behind her. She seemed engrossed in the movie, which was a good sign, but I had no way of

knowing for certain if she had seen or heard anything.

I was a little surprised at the lack of concern I felt. The thought of Lidia discovering Rach and

my secret relationship, instead of causing a feeling of panic, produced only slight nervousness. I

searched myself, trying to find a reason for this absence of fear. Failing to find any logical

explanation, I reminded myself to be careful; evidently I needed to chaperone myself in this.

The movie ended, and I remembered just in time, to pull my shorts back up and free Rach from the

bind they had around her knees. Rach wrapped her blanket around her, cleverly covering the mess

down her back, and led the way upstairs. I brought up the rear, following Lidia who, unlike Rach,

had left her blanket behind; giving me, intentionally or not, another opportunity to check out her

ass as we climbed.

I felt the, all too uncommon, cool evening breeze flowing through the house as we crossed the

living room headed for the stairs to our rooms. The weather seemed ideal for a good run and,

remembering my offer to take Lidia running, I spoke up as I reached the second floor “Hey Lidia,

you wana go for a run?”

Pausing in the doorway to Rach’s room, she turned to my question, an eager expression showing in

her smile. “Yes please. I will like to run.” She beamed.

Looking past her to Rach, standing in the middle of her room, I hoped for some response from her to

help me gauge her reaction to my offer. Rach, who had already shed her blanket, casually lifted

her top, exposing those perfect tits to me. This blatent tease, along with her expression, gave me

all the information I needed. She might as well have spoken the words ‘You’re sweet. Don’t be TOO

sweet without me!’ her little performance also told me that she to, it seemed, had relaxed her

concern over Lidia finding out our secret.

Redirecting my eyes back to Lidia before she turned to see Rach flashing me, I said “I’ll meet you

downstairs in 5 minutes”

“O.K.” Lidia said brightly, and she turned to go in the room just as Rach lowered her shirt.

I already had good shorts for running on, so I only had to put on some running shoes to be ready to

go. I was waiting at the front door when Lidia came down. She had short black running shorts on,

the shiny sheer kind, and only a black sports bra with no shirt. She was a sight to behold, and I

had to force myself not to stare as she approached. “All set?” I said smiling as I turned to open

the door.

“I am!” Lidia chirped following me outside.

We stretched for a couple of minutes on the front porch. Planning the course to run in my head, I

asked “How far do you usually run?”

“5 or 10 kilometers” Lidia answered through the strain of an impressive stretch; her body pressed

to her legs as she stood, her arms wrapped around her calves.

Converting, in my head, to miles, I laid out a 4 mile course in my mind that would take us past a

park with a drinking fountain at the halfway mark. We completed our stretch with little talk, and

started our run. I set a slow pace to start, not wanting to push her to hard.

“Thank you for inviting me Jake.” Lidia said as we turned the corner and our house disappeared from

view.

“Thank you.” I returned. “I don’t get to run with a partner very much.” I glanced over to add my

smile to my words. She looked back at me with those blue eyes, and I felt, for a moment, that we

really connected. Her nervousness, which had seemed a shield between us, had been turned off.

Maybe it was our mutual ogling earlier that had somehow broken through the awkward vibe I had been

getting from her; or maybe some other blessed thing had caused the thaw. Whatever it was, I was

happy with the change that seemed to have taken her; I just hoped it wasn’t fleeting.

“Do you run often?” Lidia asked, pulling me away from my thoughts.

“I try to get a run in every other day, but I haven’t gotten to in over a week.” I answered,

smiling to myself at the reason for my neglect. A small part of me felt guilty that I had let

things with Rach get in the way of my training; but that small part was shouted down by a chorus of

giddy hormones. A few seconds in a triathlon just didn’t come close to the experiences I had

shared with Rach these past two weeks.

“How about you?” I returned her question, looking over to her as I did. She was breathtaking in

this setting. Compared to the fancy sophisticated look when I first saw her, this was much more

appealing to me. Her lithe lean body rippled sensuously as she floated over the ground. Her tan

skin shimmered with a light sheen of sweat; every curve and sweep of her muscles glinting in the

dim light.

I was grateful when she answered, as it gave me an excuse to continue soaking in the vision of her.

“I am the same. But my running is not so flat.” She said, glancing at me with those startlingly

blue eyes.

Even without the nervousness that had plagued me until recently, I felt my chest constrict with

those eyes on me. Looking away to save myself from any relapse into old Jake, I gestured to point

out our next turn; grateful for the distraction.

I increased my pace as we neared the halfway point where we could take a water break. Even without

knowing a break was coming, she easily remained at my side. I was impressed. Running was not, by

any means, my strongest part of triathloning, but I had worked hard to at least limit it as a

liability. She matched me step for step, and it occurred to me that I was not the one hanging back

to talk.

I risked another glance at Lidia. Her feet barely hit the ground; seeming to glide smoothly past

each step. She turned to meet my gaze, and through the daze that clouded my brain when I looked in

her eyes, I could see how little effort she was expending in her easy expression. I redoubled my

efforts as we hit the edge of the park that had the drinking fountain. I told myself I was pushing

myself so as not to hold her back from getting a workout, and it was mostly that. I would be lying

though, if I didn’t admit to my pride rearing its head just a bit.

“Water break?” I asked, gesturing to the fountain as we approached it.

“Great.” She said, and I was pleased to hear some strain in her voice, and some sense of relief at

the offer of a break.

I let Lidia take the first drink, taking the opportunity to stretch. These basketball shorts were

fine for running (usually). The problem was that they offered no ‘support’. With Lidia providing

more than enough fuel, my dick had decided to come along for the run. Thankfully, for the sake of

Lidia’s newfound comfort with me, my cock had only partially joined us. It’s moderate swell

floated down my short’s leg, swinging with ease at each step.

I took off my shirt, which, thanks to the humid night, was soaked with my sweat, and tucked it in

the back if my shorts like a tail. Lidia came up from her long drink. She glanced at my newly

exposed chest and stomach, and I was encouraged that she didn’t look away abashed, but gave me an,

dare I say it, appreciative smile.

I took my turn drinking, using the time to consider the validity and voracity of her apparent

signal. I came up from my drink, feeling satiated but still uncertain. As I stepped away from the

fountain, Lidia came back, for what I assumed was another drink. Without warning, or any nod to

modesty, Lidia pulled her sports bra up over her head; revealing her immaculately shaped breasts.

I watched them form into perfect tear drops as her arms lowered. The tiniest of nipples showing

even darker than her tan, punctuated each smooth mound.

To say I was shocked would be an understatement and a simplification. A moment of profound

confusion was swept away as I realized she was giving back what she had gotten from seeing me.

Just as our shared moment during the movie had allowed each of us a guiltless glimpse, she was now

trying to restore the balance that she seemed to need in order to be at ease.

I watched her, as she casually held her sports bra under the water, unable to look away, and

relieved that I apparently didn’t need to. Lidia turned from the fountain, water dripping from the

cloth in her hands, and gave me another inscrutable smile as she slid her arms back into the

sopping top. She left her eyes and smile on me as she lifted the bra back above her head. Not

being able to stop myself, I looked down from her eyes to watch the tear drops rise into subtle

mounds as her arms lifted; and felt the disappointment keenly when the bra slid into place

obscuring my view.

“Ooo, cold!” Lidia commented, her eyes still on me. Getting the unmistakable impression that she

was looking for my reaction, I fell back on my pride and joy to demonstrate my feelings. I looked

down as I adjusted my shorts; giving my rapidly rising cock room to extricate itself from the leg,

popping it free to slide up my thigh, and onto my hip. The display was unmistakable, and I looked

back up in time to see her gaze lift as well. I imitated her clean smile; sure I had given her all

the reaction she had looked for from me.

“Ready?” I asked brightly, letting the momentary intimacy pass easily from my demeanor.

“Yes” came her bright response; she too seemed comfortable letting go of the moment.

As we ran back toward home, I made no pretense of hiding my interest in the change being soaked had

had on her sports bra. Her nipples, small as they were, showed clearly through the fabric now,

their prominence sufficient to lift a small circle of material away from its hold on her breasts.

My, unabashed, appreciative looks seemed to give Lidia permission to appreciate me in return. Her,

not so stolen, glances slid from my bare chest, slick with sweat, to my taut stomach, and lingered

noticeably on the ridge of flesh hugging my hip.

Without any nod toward modesty or hint of guilt, we spent the time, as we traveled home, freely

sharing the sight of each other. It was erotic and exciting to display, and be displayed to, so

casually. It was an interesting change from the full throttle aggression Rach favored.

We finished the run without a word having been spoken; arriving at the front door winded and

smiling. I took a moment to catch my breath; my ego being pleased to see Lidia needed to do the

same.

“Good run!” I managed through my panting.

“Yes, I had fun!” Lidia returned with less difficulty, adding the slightest of knowing smiles to

her comment.

I returned my best imitation of her little smile, and opened the door for her. As I closed the

door behind me Rach came through from the kitchen carrying two drinks. “I thought you guys would

like something to drink.” She said sweetly, handing us each a glass as we nodded our thanks. I

noticed, as we both took a long drink, that Rach took that moment to look us up and down.

“You two look done!” she commented with empathy. “Can I get you anything else?”

“”Just, need a shower” I said between drinks.

“Me also” Lidia said smiling at Rach’s kind offer.

“You go ahead Lidia. I can wait.” I offered, flopping down on the couch, content to sit and cool

down with my drink.

“Thank you Jake” Lidia said earnestly, and handed Rach the mostly empty glass as she headed for the

stairs.

Rach watched Lidia go, then, seeing the coast was clear, bounced over and hoped onto me, her knees

coming to rest to either side of me on the couch.

“I can see you had a good time” she said softly, looking down between us at her favorite part of

me. She reached out and gently ran her hand up its length through my shorts. I twitched along

with my cock, at the touch.

“Careful Rach.” I whispered. “We wouldn’t want mom to walk in and see this.”

Rach leaned in and took my earlobe in her teeth before whispering breathily into my ear “Mom’s

asleep.”

Still not wanting to push our luck, I scooped her up and headed for my room. Rach ran her hand

over my chest as I ascended the stairs, sliding it smoothly over my flexed muscles still slick with

sweat. I could hear the shower already running as I carried Rach past the bathroom.

I felt Rach wiggle slightly just as she whispered urgently “Wait!”

I looked down at her with a questioning expression. It went unseen as she looked over my shoulder

in concentration.

“Back up!” she commanded.

I took a few steps backward, stopping when I felt her hand tighten on my chest. As I stood there,

Rach hanging in my arms across my chest, I watched her for some clue as to what had interested her.

I didn’t have to wait long. Suddenly, Rach’s expression turned mischievous. As she looked up to

me, I saw her hand slide between her legs. “She’s masturbating” Rach said excitedly.

Rach seemed captivated as she listened in earnest. I watched as her hand ducked beneath her

shorts, and felt her sway in my arms as the motion of her hips grinding into her hand rocked her

back and forth. Feeling left out, and not having a free hand to join the party, I kneeled, and set

Rach on the floor. I stayed kneeling, Rach slowly writhing laid out before me, and pulled my cock

out to hang over her.

Splitting Rach’s attention, I slowly started sliding my hand up and down the length of my cock.

Rach reached up and joined her free hand to mine.

“Hear the shush shush shush?” she asked breathily. I nodded as I made out the sound she was

describing.

“That’s the massage setting. She’s got that on her clit.” Rach continued, her words heightening

her excitement.

I was dubious. She could just be using it on sore muscles I thought. Not wanting to ruin Rach’s

fun though, I focused on the girl I knew was masturbating; the one in front of me. Rach was lost

in the sound of the shower, and the sight and feel of me hanging over her. Her hand stopped

helping stroke my cock and held still at the base as she lost focus.

It was then I heard what had robbed me of my helping hand. The ‘shush shush’ of the shower coming

from behind the door had been joined by an urgent panting breath, perfectly in time with the sound

of the shower. This added stimulus drove me into reckless action.

I lifted Rachel up onto her knees, her hand franticly continuing its work between her legs, and

turned her toward the door. Her eager acceptance of my manhandling control urged me on as I slid

behind her, and yanked down her shorts, not even bothering to pop out our toy before burying myself

in her in one long stroke.

I bottomed out as my pelvis slammed into her ass. Her hands and knees scooted forward slightly on

the floor from the force of my penetration, and a barely audible whoosh of air was forced from her

lungs. I slowly withdrew to the head, building the suspense, before slamming into her again. I

repeated this over and over, reveling in the slow withdrawal, and the opportunity it gave me to

listen for the soft panting coming from the other side of the door.

My repeated slamming into Rach had gradually moved her towards the door. As I withdrew yet again,

she moved her hands from the floor, to the door, raising herself up from parallel with the floor.

Her hands on the door brought her head up, arching her back, but left her ass sticking out as if

begging me to abuse it. Her hands on the door did not keep her from moving closer to it. As I

increased my pace, eager for the release, each thrust gave her less room.

Finally, Rach lay helplessly pinned against the door, her ass pushing back into me the only part of

her not plastered against it. I leaned in, pushing my chest into her back, using only my hips to

thrust into her. I heard Lidia’s breaths become small moans, and grabbed Rach’s hips to help

generate the force we both got off on.

I thought I was still some moments from cumming until, with a quivering breath, Rach came. Her

pussy pulsing around my cock as I buried it one last time pulled my orgasm from me. Rach rode her

orgasm pinned between me and the door, her leg’s uncontrolled spasms unable to extricate her.

With the last gasp of cumming, I relaxed my pressure holding Rach to the door. With a violent buck

of her hips, her pussy shot me out with more force than I had thought possible. Unpinned, and free

to move, her hips humped the air as she held onto the door for dear life; each thrust of her pelvis

shooting a small stream of cum onto the floor and bottom of the door.

Watching Rach orgasming, and hearing Lidia’s moans rise in pitch with her own orgasm, I laid back

against the far wall, dazedly enjoying the moment. Rach, with one last thrust of her hips, fell

back onto my lap, breathing raggedly. I put my hand on her rapidly rising and falling chest,

giving her a soft caress to show my feelings. She reached up and put both of her hands over mine.

Looking up at me, she whispered “I love you” contentedly.

We lay there together, relaxing in our contented post cum high. The sound of the shower turning

off roused us from our stupor. If not for the urgent need to get out of the hall, I would have

laughed at Rach’s attempts to stand. Fearing time was not on our side, I scooped her up and just

made it to my door with Rach when I heard the bathroom door open. I waited until I heard Rach’s

door close before closing my own.

“That was close” I said with relief as I laid Rach down on my bed.

A contented and unconcerned “mhmmmm” was all I got from Rach in response.

Leaving Rach there, shorts around her ankles as they dangled of the edge of my bed, I went for a

shower of my own.

I came back, clean and spent, to find Rach there in the position I had left her in, sound asleep.

Realizing Lidia must be wondering where she was, I grudgingly woke her. I pulled the towel from

around my waist, and used it to clean the cum from the insides of her thighs. Working with a rag

doll, I managed to get her shorts up, and her into a sitting position.

Her vacant smiling gaze found my uncovered cock, and she reached for it numbly, a greedy

“mmmmmmmmm” accompanying her feeble grab.

“Sorry Rach.” I said with regret. “No more tonight. You need to get back to Lidia before she

comes looking for you.”

Heedless of her best little girl pout, I helped her to her feet, and put my arm around her, guiding

her to my door. Before opening it, I cupped her face in my hands, and kissed her gently. The

feeling of her lips smiling on mine told me she was back from lala land enough to make her own way

from there. Giving her a small smack on her ass as she passed me, I was happy to hear a “Yipe”,

and to see her bounce away from me. Smiling at me from her door, gave me a wicked wink before

opening it, and vanishing from the hall.

I took a look at my computer before falling onto my bed in exhaustion. Rach was getting ready for

bed on the far side of the room. Lidia, close to the cam, was asleep already; I could see her face

as she lay on her side turned toward the cam.

I went to my computer, unable to resist, and watched as Rach stripped off her clothing. She looked

at each piece carefully after removing it, and I could tell she was checking for my cum. Standing

at the foot of her bed, naked but for the thin black straps of our toy arching over each hip, she

held her shorts up to her face, and tentatively licked. Smiling, she quietly walked toward her

computer, confident I was watching her

Sitting down, she held up her shorts for me to see. The streaks of dried cum crisscrossed the Pink

letters, and I could see the spot she had licked. Knowing my cam was not on because of Lidia’s

presence, I typed “good aim hu?”

Rach smiled as she read my IM, and typed “I still think you need more practice.”

I got her lewd meaning, and smiled my response before remembering that she couldn’t see me. She

had reminded me of something, and I shared it, typing “Speaking of practice, Coach canceled

Saturday practice. There’s a meet for the 12&unders he has to be at. So I’m sleeping in

tomorrow.”

It was great to see how my news exited her. She bounced her little bounce, and responded “Not too

late. Sharon called while you were running. I told her we’d be there by 10.”

Smiling resignedly, I typed “Tomorrow is going to be a long day.”

As I waited for a response, a slight movement behind Rach drew my attention. Lidia’s eyes were

open, and she was clearly watching Rach. Knowing she was too far away to read the text, I wasn’t

too worried; but two things jumped to mind as possible problems. First of all, if Lidia had seen

Rach show the shorts to me, she would know the cam was active, though not that I was on the other

end thank god. Secondly, Rach was naked save the toy. While perfectly discrete under clothes, it

was blatantly obvious what it was in Rach’s current state of undress. Seeing no way of salvaging

the first problem, I could at least help Rach minimize the second.

I read her response to my last IM, “Long and hard I hope ;)”, and sighed to the truth I knew she

typed.

Attempting to warn Rach of her precarious situation, and give my advice, I typed “Rach. Don’t turn

around. Lidia is watching you. I don’t think she can see the text so stay calm. You need to put

your shorts back on to hide the toy.”

I took a deep breath before hitting send, hoping Rach could keep her cool. I watched as she read,

and saw her stiffen, knowing she now knew Lidia’s eyes were on her. With the slightest nod of her

head, she slid the shorts under the desk and took my advice.

“I can’t believe I did that” Rach typed when she had finished. “I don’t even realize I have it on

anymore.”

“I’ll have to do something about that” I typed in response.

Her reaction to my ‘threat’ was to nod slightly, and smile evilly at me.

“Good night Lil Sis” I typed, feeling sleep threatening to take me.

“Good night BIG BRO” Rach’s returned, and I watched her leave her computer before walking over to

my bed and collapsing.

END PART 11. I’LL TRY TO POST A CHAPTER EVERY WEDNESDAY. CHECK BACK

---